《Death's Heir》


 Chapter 0: Prologue

    ''It¡¯s been about two months since the last time I was able to see anyone''s life spa-''


    Brrriiiiiinnnnnngg


    The school bell that signaling final period was over, interrupted that train of thought.


    Sigh ''maybe it''s for the best''


    a wryly smile crept onto his face showing that he didn''t really believe it was.


    After packing up his stuff, he proceeded to leave school.


    Whenever he walked in or out of class, his fellow students would either stop talking or begin whispering about him, trying their best not to look into his eyes.


    Even if they didn''t he could still see their hatred and fear just based on body language.


    But It was something he''d already gotten used to so the looks didn''t bother him; it was almost as if none of them existed.


    These looks had very little to do with his physical appearance, though he couldn''t be described as incredibly handsome he wasn''t average either, with his long bright grey hair and ice grey eyes, he stuck out like a sore thumb.


    When he was younger he discovered that he possessed a strange ayounger, he wasn''t sure what it was, but after observing it for a few months and coming across a few''coincidence'' he finally realized what it was.


    He was able to see people''s lifespan.


    Although it wasn''t clear at first, he''d see a blurry illusory hourglass with five different sets of numbers above it.


    After coming to this conclusion along with his naivety as a child, he would go around and tell people that they were about to die.


    ...................


    ''Good morning Grandma G''


    She looked around to find out who was calling her but she didn''t see anyone. She felt a tugging on her dress she looked down to see the little grey-haired boy.


    ''Hello Azreal, where''s your mom?'' She couldn''t help but smile at the little boy.


    ''She went to the supermarket to get some tomatoes. I''m supposed to wait for mommy and not cause trouble but how are you feeling today grandma g?''


    He stopped fidgeting when he asked her this, staring at her for an answer.


    ''Oh, I''m fine dear. grandmas as healthy as a horse''


    When she said this she couldn''t help but laugh while looking at the little boy in front of her, he didn''t seem amused though, instead he looked worried.


    ''I really think you should go to the doctor, gran-''


    ''Azreal~''


    Before he could finish what he was saying, he heard his mother calling him so he smiled back at the old lady and ran off while saying


    ''Remember to go to the doctor''


    ''Alrighty dear''


    Thinking that the little boy was just worried about her, she couldn''t help but smile and agree with him to make him feel better.


    ''Awww are you worried about her''


    ''yea, she going to die soon if she doesn''t go to the doctor''


    The young woman couldn''t help but freeze after hearing what her son just said.


    ....


    Whenever he told someone to go to the doctor they would all just laugh it off, thinking he was just a child who was worried about losing the people he knew.


    It wasn''t until later when the very same people he told to go to the doctor started dying that people started paying attention to him, though most still thought it was just a coincident; after all the people that had died so far already had a foot through death''s door.


    But as time went on things started to look less and less like a coincident and people had no choice but stop and take notice of the child who was giving out these death sentences in the form of ''go to the doctor''.


    When it became painfully obvious that all this was connected to the little boy, there was not the least bit of curiosity as to how he did it; everyone came to fear and hate him.


    That year when he turned eleven, he was ostracized by the entire town.


    Parents forced their children to stop playing with him and if he even looked at one of the adults too hard they would ''disciplining'' him; at least that''s what they told his mother.


    His mother, seeing him in such a state, would cry and beg for them to stop.


    ''Please he just a little boy; why are you treating him like this!?'' She would say.


    ''Why are we treating him this way?? He is working for the devil and should have never existed!!! If it wasn''t for your late husband, we''d have already sent you and that demon to live in the mountains!!''


    ''That''s right, you''re lucky we even let him stay in this town! you should be thanking us but here you are making it seem as if we''re the ones who are wrong''If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    No matter how much his mother begged and pleaded they wouldn''t stop, making him cry himself to sleep in pain.


    Possibly the only reason why they didn''t kill him was that his father had died saving some children from a burning building, making his father a small hero.


    In the end, his mother had no choice but to apologize and leave with her head held down.


    As time went by he got used to being by himself and not depending on anyone, causing him to grow more and more antisocial by the day.


    Even though they didn''t force her and her son to leave and go live in the mountains, they didn''t make it easy for them to stay.


    She lost her job due to ''low performance'' and on the very same day, when she was going home after picking up her son from school, she saw smoke billowing up into the sky coming from the direction of her house.


    When she got there, the house was already completely engulfed in flames and no matter how much she screamed for help, no one came.


    Anybody who had gone through all of this would''ve already been on the brink of a mental breakdown but she still had to be strong for her son.


    With no other choice, she left with her son, building a little hut in the mountains and they were fine for a while.


    She would teach him how to read and write and whatever else she knew and he would absorb it all like a sponge, they survived on eating fruits and whatever else they could catch and roast.


    But reality came crashing in when he was fifteen. his mother had gotten sick.


    She went out to gather some fruits and accidentally ate something she was allergic to.


    He had no idea this would happen because for some reasons he''s never been able to see his mothers lifespan.


    With no other choice, he ran into town in the pouring rain. he couldn''t tell how many times he''d slipped and scraped himself but he still ran to the doctor


    ''Doctor please help my mom, she''s sick ! please help her!''


    But no one answered the door no matter how much he bashed upon it.


    Looking around he could see someone looking through the curtains on the side and also hear whispers coming from inside.


    ''........who''s outside?''


    ''.......its that silver hair boy''


    ''....make him go away''


    After banging away for close an hour he realized it was pointless, running back home he decided to stay with his mom in her final hours, laying down beside her bed, crying.


    ''Am sorry mom......I''m so sorry.....if only I wasn''t born this way.... I''m so sorry''


    For the entire night, he cried. He had no idea when he fell asleep but the next morning when he woke up his mother was hugging him.


    Her body was cold and she wasn''t breathing.


    That day he dug a grave for his mother and carved out her name into a headstone, crying until there was no longer any sound coming out of his mouth.


    When he finally stopped crying, he decided that he was going to go back to school his mother always wanted him to get a proper education and leave this place.


    And the fact that he knew that it would piss them off made him want to do it even more.


    In the blink of an eye it''d been two years since his mother died and during those two years, he''d started going back to school.


    He''d been in so many fights that he didn''t even know the exact number anymore, these students had all lost someone ''because of him'' and their parents would describe how he had ''caused'' the death of their loved ones.


    Both his parents were dead and he didn''t have any other family members causing him to only get colder with each passing day.


    Whenever he gets into a fight it was almost as if he was possessed with every punch or kick that he dished out, he felt that as if he was getting revenge for his mother making him dish out attacks ruthlessly.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to kill anyone though after all these people were looking for him to making the slightest wrong move for them to justify killing him.


    If it wasn''t for this self-defense, he would undoubtedly be at the doctor''s right now, dying as the nurses ignored him.


    ............


    Every day after school Azreal would walk along the river that runs outside of town to get back to the mountains, being here he would always stare off into space and get lost in his own world.


    It''s always peaceful here because no one really ever come there but today was a bit different.


    "Took you long enough....."


    Being woken up from his daydreams and seeing a familiar face walking out from behind a rock along the river bank, he stared at the newcomer with indifference.


    The boy standing not too far away from him was Davie.


    Davie was one of the boys who had a deep hatred for Azreal.


    It wasn''t as if Davie or anyone of the other boys or girls around town had a problem with him, to begin with.


    In fact they were originally all friends as kids but as they grew up, they were infected by the condemning and hate-filled words of their parents and everyone around them, causing them to hate him just the same.


    Davie was often among the random kids who''d come looking for trouble and he''d often be among the boys who got a ruthless beating.


    Seeing that he was being ignored only made Davie hate him more, the more he hated him the angrier he got.


    "You think you''re better than me???!!! you''re nothing but a little fucking devil spawn and today''s gonna be the last time am gonna have to look at that disgusting face"


    Flashing Davie a disdainful smile while arching his left eyebrow.


    "Heh......Just yo-"


    Before he could finish he felt a sharp pain in the back of his head, and before he could even react or even look around to see who attacked him, more pain sprung up from all over his body along with the accompanying cracking sounds.


    A menacing laughter could be heard as Davie walked closer to his body twitching body.


    "Turn him over......"


    Two boys out of the group ran forward and turned over his bloodied form.


    "You look so pathetic..."


    His entire body was covered in blood from head to toe there wasn''t a spot on his body that wasn''t covered in blood, and seeing this, Davie couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Why don''t you die already.......beat him to death"


    No one moved forward


    "What are you doing I said beat him to death!!"


    One of the boys stepped forward shaking his head from side to side


    "This isn''t what we said we''d do, we agreed to help you beat him ....."


    His gaze landed on the bloodied body on the ground with a look of pity clearly evident in his eyes before looking away and continuing.


    "Looking at him now we''ve already gone too far; he''s probably gonna die any minute now so why do anything else...... let''s go, we''re leaving"


    Davie wanted to retort, but he was intimidated by the boy who spoke up so in the end all he could do was unwillingly turn around and walk away with eight or so other boys.


    Being on the ground covered in blood he was in so much pain that it was unimaginable, but he couldn''t scream or cry for help.


    Even if he did, would anyone even show up to help? All he could do was silently let the tears ran down his cheeks...


    Meanwhile, in a far away mansion, a simple looking old man was watching everything that was happening to Azreal in a pool of water in the garden.


    He looked as if he was in an incredible amount of pain but his body didn''t have the slightest scratch on it.


    "Enron"


    Before the old man''s voice faded, a glasses-wearing middle-aged man appeared behind him in while in a bowing position, wearing a full white tuxedo.


    When he appeared the room was completely silent so he didn''t dare to interrupt the old man while he was thinking, the old man eventually released a deep sigh then he began to speak.


    "I had originally wanted to let him stay there to try and live out his life away from all of this, but it seems that''s no longer feasible..."


    He wanted to say something but as if the old man read his mind he spoke first.


    "I know what you want to say but that no longer matters; none of it does............Enron go get him"


    At the end of his sentence, his voice was noticeably a bit more emotional.


    Hearing the order Enron left the same way he came; vanishing without a trace.


    ....


    The last thing Azreal saw before he lost consciousness was a man appear out of nowhere in a full white tuxedo, a display of six huge beautiful black wings coming out from his back.....

 Chapter 1: Meeting

    Where am I...


    What is this place...


    As he slowly began to regain consciousness, he looked around his surroundings. All he could see was endless darkness, a void like place where nothing could be felt or seen; not even the smallest speck of light.


    Is this what death looks like?.....


    When the thought of death crossed his mind, he wasn''t shocked or afraid, there was no regret in that moment and he felt relaxed for the first time in a long time, like a weight was lifted off his shoulders. He''d finally get to see his mother and father again and although he didn''t remember what his father looked like he still wanted to see him again. until...


    ''Wait, I''m dead?....those pieces of shits killed me!''


    When he remembered how he died his blood began to boil, there was no other thought except burning that entire town down until not even the ashes remained!


    The thought quickly dissipated though; after all, he was already dead.


    After wandering around in the dark for a while, he found he still couldn''t find or feel anything that could provide any clue as to where he was.


    It was almost as if he was in an actual void.


    ''Az...re....''


    "eh? there''s someone else here?"


    ''Come...''


    "Come?.......What the hell?? I can''t even see anything"


    The voice sounded no louder than a whisper and he couldn''t help feeling drawn to it.


    Unfortunately, after looking around for a while he couldn''t locate the source of the voice, like it was coming from far off into the distance but at the same time right beside him.


    Any normal person trapped in a dark unknown place hearing voice would start becoming afraid and going a bit out of there minds.


    But he had a different perspective, over his years of isolation he had already grown to accept solitude as something that was very normal¡ªin fact he enjoyed it¡ªand although the darkness did bug him a little there was nothing he could do about it and as for the voice, as far as he cared, it was just someone who could explain what was going on.


    After searching around in the dark for what felt like an eternity he was still being unable to locate the source of the voice.


    Azreal took a deep breath and was about to give up when off in the distance he saw something that he didn''t notice before, a silvery glow.


    ''Light? how am I just noticing it?''


    He knew something was off because that light hadn''t been there before, but he still needed answers so he swallowed his suspicions and ran toward the silvery light.


    After running for a while he noticed he wasn''t getting any closer to the light.


    ''Why aren''t I getting any closer......''


    No matter how fast he ran or how hard he pushed himself he couldn''t get any closer to it, if anything it seemed as if it was a bit further away from when he had started chasing it.


    Feeling like he was left with no other choice he started to call out to itLove what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Wait!! Do you know what this place is??"


    In that instant, as if it could understand him, the light stopped moving.


    Seeing this he was a bit happy but also a bit apprehensive.


    Still he continued to run towards it but when he got close enough to roughly make out what the light was, he unknowingly slowed down slightly.


    ''A person?''


    Although he had already roughly guessed that there was another person in here, the discovery made him slightly surprised, especially the fact that the man didn''t seem to be holding a lamp or anything else to produce that silvery light. it almost looked like his body itself was made out of light.


    As he inched closer and closer to the ''person'' his speed continued to decrease until he had come to a complete halt.


    When he got about halfway to the ''person'' only then did he begin to take notice of the fact that his entire body felt as if it had weights attached to it, the closer he got to the person the heavier the weights got and the more it pushed him down.


    Everything that was happening was beyond all logic, making absolutely no sense whatsoever.


    In this moment the only thought going his mind was that he was going to be crushed under the weight, It got harder and harder to hold his body up.


    Every cell in his body was telling him to run but he couldn''t move under the weight.


    ''Why have you stopped?...''


    He heard the voice again and this time he was positive that it was coming from the ''person'' in front of him but the weights were killing him, so he didn''t feel the slightest bit happy.


    Hearing the question Azreal tried to respond but no matter how hard he tried no words would come out of his mouth.


    Watching the boy in front of it struggling the ''person'' tilted its head to the side in confusion before nodding as if it understood.


    ''Oh...I see''


    After saying that, the light around its body began to dim until it became a faint glow.


    As the light around its body begin to dim the pressure on his body diminished as well until it was barely noticeable.


    Even without the light on its body, Azreal couldn''t observe what the ''person'' looked like, its body looked almost illusory, aside from seeing the slight outline of its body which proved to him that it was at least human, he breathed a sigh of relief but he still didn''t drop his guard.


    ''Come...''


    Hearing the voice again he walked slowly towards it, still trying to observe it.


    He stopped when he was still a few steps away from the ''person''.


    "Ahh~ Hello, Do you know what this plac-"


    ''How disappointing...''


    Before he could process what the ¡®person¡¯ had just said, the ¡®person¡¯ shook its head in disappointment and spoke again.


    ''...Truly disappointing...inferno...''


    As the words exited its mouth Azreal''s entire body was engulfed in flames, pushing him into complete agony.


    He couldn''t scream no matter how hard he tried, even though he wanted to do it so badly, it was almost as if the fire burned the very sound that tried to escape out of his mouth.


    He couldn''t even think straight.


    It felt like his very soul was on fire, no matter how much the flames burned it didn''t cause any harm to his body as if enraged by this, the flames began burning with even greater intensity.


    Even though his body wasn''t being harmed, it still didn''t spare him from the agonizing pain that came with being burned alive, he wasn''t dying but he was continuously engulfed in the flames like purgatory.


    ''Strange....''


    Crack....


    Crack....


    Continuous cracks ran across Azreal''s vision until everything in front of him blurred then shattered like glass.


    When his vision finally came into focus he was still standing where he was before, there wasn''t the slightest scar on his skin or anything to prove that what just happened was real.


    There was nothing in his eyes but deep fear, even though there were no flames anymore and it all seemed like an illusion, he had still experienced every ounce of that pain, a pain that deeply scarred him.


    All he wanted to do was to get as far away from this ''person'' as possible.


    "It wasn''t real....?"


    ''Strange, truly strange, you''re mortal but at the same time you''re clearly someone from the chaos plane.....''


    While talking the ''man'' slowly walked toward him, and when Azreal came to his senses wanting to escape, his body refused to listen to him no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t even speak, that terrifying weight was pushing down on his body again but this time it was far stronger.


    He felt as if he lost all control of his body, his heart started racing thinking that what just happened was going to happen again.


    ''No....no......please don''t!!....''


    All he could do was scream inside his head but no matter how hard he screamed the ''person'' ignored him and slowly walked towards him.


    The ''person'' slowly rose its hand towards Azreal''s panic-stricken face.


    Everything felt as if it was moving in slow motion, he felt completely helpless in the situation, he didn''t even know why this was happening to him...


    "Enough"


    A voice appeared out of nowhere.


    The voice sounded aged as if the person had lived through countless lifetimes.


    Despite the fact that the voice was that of an old man, there was only one word that could be used to describe it accurately: Absolute.

 Chapter 2: Letting Go

    "You must have a lot of questions"


    Azreal''s entire mind was in a state of complete chaos. he couldn''t even form words to respond to the old man sitting across from him; Where was he, What just happened, Why was this happening to him and Who was the glowing man from before?


    All questions he wanted to ask, his thoughts were so jumbled that he couldn''t produce any words.


    Seeing that he was struggling to come to grips with what was happening the old man decides to take the lead.


    "I guess you''d first want to know where you are? Hmmm well, this place doesn''t have a particular name but you could refer to it as limbo if that would make it simpler. What''s happening..."


    Instead of continuing the old man just begins laughing.


    "It won''t really makes any sense if I explain anything else right now. with the state that your mind must be in, it would only be adding fuel to an already blazing wildfire, but for now we need to take care of something"


    The old man got up off the ground and walked towards Azreal, patting him on its shoulder. within an instant everything around him changed from the dark void to a vast blue sky.


    He was finally out of that endless void! after a moment though he finally realized where he was and it only plunged his mind into more confusion; He was standing in the sky.


    For some reason, looking around at the vast beautiful blue sky, with its few little clouds floating off in the distance accompanied by the gentle refreshing breeze, made his mind calm down quite a bit.


    But still...


    He was standing in the sky!!


    Turning toward the old man who still had his hand on his shoulder.


    He was the only possible reason he could think of for this. Could it be another illusion?


    After calming down a bit and deciding that it was probably an illusion, he tried to ask what was going on but what instead came out was


    "Where are we?"


    Looking over at the seventeen year old beside him he couldn''t help but smile. using his free hand, he pointed downward.


    the town below looked incredibly familiar; it was the town he''d lived in for his entire life, the very same town that his father died for and the very same town that killed his mother. the town that he had died in moments ago.


    how was he here again? How was that possible? Looking down at the town he felt nothing but endless rage and hatred, it was almost as if his very blood was boiling. his only thought was to once again set everything down there on fire and burn it into absolute nothingness.


    Gazing at the reaction from the young man beside him the old man couldn''t stop the smile on his face from growing into a big grin before he turned serious.


    "Why are you getting angry?? The weak shouldn''t get angry when they die and right now you are weak. You aren''t qualified to hold on to whatever anger and resentment you feel towards them. Why bother holding onto your hatred when you have no right or strength to carry it."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The words of the old man seemed to be directed at crushing his spirit, and for a moment he couldn''t help but stop and consider; was he weak? No of course not! he had survived for years surrounded only people who wanted to see him dead, if he was weak then what would everyone down there be called.


    His words just now were never meant to deter him but instead to check to see if he had the right conviction. seeing that his words didn''t deter the young man, he couldn''t help but start smiling again.


    "...But that doesn''t mean you won''t get your revenge... Enron"


    "As you command"


    Turning back to the boy


    ¡°You might not be able to grasp revenge with your own hands but if you were to wait you''d never accomplish it.¡±


    Only then did Azreal notice the bespeckled gentleman in full white standing behind the old man. after carefully observing the man did he realize that it was the same person whom he''d seen before he''d lost consciousness. Before he could say anything, the man unfurled his six black wings and flew out into the middle of the sky above the town. looking at the man flying away it pretty much confirmed that it was him from before.


    ......................


    "What is that?"


    "What kind of bird is that?"


    "Are you retarded? What kind of bird do you know that has six wings... and there so huge too....."


    The entire town was looking up into the sky, discussing the strange ''bird'' that was hovering above them.


    "Agony"


    While everyone was chattering about the ¡®bird¡¯ above them, the being in the spotlight spoke in a calm casual tone.


    it didn''t shout but everyone could hear it clearly, as if it was said to each of them personally.


    Everyone was shocked out of their wits.


    "Did it just spea-"


    Before anyone could even complete their sentences they all felt a suffocating pressure press down on them. it was as if a mountain had just been dropped onto their entire being, powerless to resist the growing pressure. no matter what they tried the pressure only increased until everything in the town slowly started breaking under the enormous force exerted upon them. bones and organs were slowly being ripped, torn and snapped as they collapsed under the weight.


    Despite all this pain no one lost consciousness, making them constantly feel the unimaginable agony; every single one of them, man, woman, and child was still conscious. They felt as if they had just woken up with a hot cup of coffee and their minds were incredibly clear, only serving to make the pain far worst.


    At this point no one was wondering why this was happening or what they had done to deserve it, all they wanted to do was to die as quickly as possible. everyone was praying for some divine intervention but no matter how much they prayed or begged, death never came.


    streets were covered in the destroyed buildings and homes were painted red. the jagged bones ripped and tore through their skin creating the pool of blood that covering the town.


    Still, in spite of all that, in spite of having their bones turned into fine splinters, in spite of them leaking every drop of blood out their bodies they were all still alive and conscious. this was truly a hell like place where you could only beg for death. Death of course would never come.


    "Burn"


    With that, everything and everyone in the town was engulfed by a raging flame, yet still in spite of the flames they could still feel their bodies slowly being burned into nothingness. they felt a sense of joy about to burst out of them; they were finally about to die. the pain, though, quickally brought them all back to reality and the slow agony that was brought with it.


    ...............


    Looking at the flames raging over what had been his home from his entire life, filled him with no sadness. his eyes only displayed fear of the flames but deep down there was endless happiness hidden beneath it all.


    ...............


    A Few Hour Earlier


    The ''person'' came to a halt then looked over to the source of the voice; An ordinary looking old man with long grey hair and ink black eyes. The old man looked directly into ''its'' eyes. the ''person'' spoke in a calm voice as if ''it'' was talking to someone who wasn''t even worth mentioning.


    ''Why are you here''


    Hearing the question and the tone the old man didn''t get mad, but instead smiled.


    "I came for the boy"


    The glowing ''person'' started laughing as if ''it''d'' heard the funniest joke but laughter abruptly stopped.


    Taking a good look at ''it''s'' surroundings then taking a deep look at the boy in front of ''it'' then look back at the old man the ''person'' spoke.


    ''Is he......''


    The old man nodded, seeing the old man nod, the glowing ''person'' sank into deep thought for a moment.


    ''i see.....take him''


    After saying that the glowing ''person'' turned around and vanished. a trace of sadness briefly flashed across the old man''s eyes as glowing ''person'' disappeared. Then he turned to the boy.


    "You must have a lot of questions"

 Chapter 3: Reborn

    "Looks like it¡¯s time to go".


    The old man said looking at Azreal with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Where are we going?"


    Even though he didn''t know what was going on or what these people wanted, when he watched the town being consumed by flames, all his previous confusion was momentarily suppressed by the joy he was feeling from seeing them die.


    This was the town that his father had sacrificed himself for, the town that refused to help his mother when she was dying, this was the town that killed him!!!.


    The joy he was feeling right now couldn¡¯t be expressed with mere words.


    He truly believed that If he were to feel any sadness or remorse for their death''s, then he would be truly dishonoring his parents'' memory.


    So seeing this outcome made him quite happy. If it didn''t happen to them today then so long as he was able, he would make them meet the same fate regardless.


    After finishing the task entrusted to him, Enron returned to the old man''s side.


    Right as the old man was ready to depart something off into the distance caught his attention; a great white owl.


    Seeing the owl still hovering around the burning town the old man pretty much confirm what he had been thinking; it''s watching them.


    Letting off a disdainful snort and raising his hand in the direction of the owl, his sleeve started to move on its own, shifting and swaying without any wind as it were alive. as if it were trying to separate from him, two ink black lumps formed from his sleeve, transforming crows with blood red eyes.


    Once they were formed the crows shot off into the distance towards the great white owl without a moment''s hesitation.


    Flying parallel the crows used their claws to dig deep into each of owls wings, dyeing the once pure white wings red, the owl tried to struggle free but the crows refuse to give the owl a chance to escape.


    Each crow with their claws still firmly planted into its wings flew into opposite directions ripping the owl in half within seconds of them being summoned.


    After completing their tasks they flew back into old man''s sleeve, once his clothing had settled down the old man finally answered Azreal.


    "Home"


    Before he could register what he had just heard, a portal opened up in front of him and a hand gently push him from behind.


    ..........


    By the time they had crossed the portal, Azreal had already lost consciousness. maybe it was because it was his first time traveling across space or because he was genuinely tired from all the traumatic events happening one after another.


    "What happens now?"


    Enron asked while looking at the passed out young man on the ground.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The old man didn''t immediately answer instead he walked towards Azreal, picked him up off the ground and brought him to an empty bedroom.


    "To be frank, It doesn''t really matter what happens next but I don''t believe that that''s really what you wanted to ask."


    Walking behind the old man, Enrons asked


    "What about when the council calls a meeting?"


    Hearing Enrons question the old man bursts out into a fit of laughter almost dropping Azreal in the process.


    "Enron, are you afraid?"


    Before giving him a chance to reply the old man became serious and he spoke again.


    "They''ve already called a meeting..... I know you like to be careful, making necessary preparations in everything you do and so I understand your concern, but this is one of those times where you have to kill the chicken to warm the monkey. besides, only a fool would try to make me their enemy"


    At the end of the hallway, they arrived at a empty bedroom, the old man walked in and placed Azreal on the bed covering him in what looked like animal skin.


    After covering him up they walked out of the room.


    "In any case, what¡¯s more important right now is that the strength of his soul and the shell is incompatible. if he were to continue staying here, the shell would eventually be destroyed and him doing magic or summoning divine energy would only speed up the process exponentially"


    The reason why the old man referred to Azreal''s body as a shell was because that''s all it was; a shell to protect his soul.


    When Enron had gone to retrieve him he was disinclined to bring his body because of the condition it was in, he instead choose to only take his soul and place it within a shell.


    The shell would take whatever form of the body the soul previously inhibited.


    To get a new and proper body again, there were only two ways to solve the problem: the first which was the easiest way to create a new vessel that matched the strength and characteristics of the soul, This way was good as it would be easier for the body and soul to synchronize but the only ones who could create new vessels like this were the elves and they didn''t really like him.


    No, to be more accurate they hate him with every fiber of their being.


    The second way was to allow the soul to recreate a vessel for itself, this process took more time and energy but the time could be sped up if they found a place of high energy.


    In order to do this, they would first need to remove the soul from its shell then place it in an environment, naturally formed or artificially, where it could constantly absorb energy to recreate its vessel, though the amount of energy required would be astronomical that wasn''t really a problem.


    The problem was how the energy would affect the soul and in turn the mind.


    For example, if they were to put Azreal''s soul in an environment with pure dark energy, once Azreal reformed his personality would lean toward darkness, hate, slaughter and things of that sort.


    If they chose to use a purer form of energy then the opposite would happen and in the eyes of Enron and the old man that would be far worst.


    If they were to choose a balanced combination that leaned more darker energy then that would be ideal, but once again the difficulty would rise.


    The energys would need to be in constant equilibrium or they would start to reject each other and lash out, untimely leading to the souls'' destruction.


    Thinking up to this point the old man stopped, took a deep breath, and exhaled.


    "When I get back, I''ll make a decision. for now, I have a to go to this meeting"


    After saying that, he opened a portal and stepped through, his body transforming as he moved.


    ..............


    In a enormous hall made completely out of jade was a huge table with four people sitting around it.


    Going around the table was a middle-aged man that looked to be in his thirties, an old that looked like he''d drop dead at any moment, a young man that looked like he wasn''t even eighteen years old as yet, an elf woman that words would fail to describe the beauty of and one empty seat. The odd thing about the meeting was that no one was speaking.


    "Everyone has all gathered here upon your request my liege. What is the purpose of this meeting?"


    Finally the oldest looking man of the group couldn''t stand the silence anymore and finally spoke up


    "Not everyone is here"


    When he said that almost everyone simultaneously looks towards the empty season, the youngest of the group only gave an indifferent glance and nothing more while the only woman among them had a face of complete disgust and hatred while the old man was completely surprised.


    "My lord you must be joking. Lord Death hasn''t attended a council meeting in eons, I-"


    "Brother"


    Cutting off elderly man, the man at the head of the table spoke with a voice beaming with joy.

 Chapter 4: Maseru

    Hearing the man at the head of the table say "brother", there could only be two possibilities, one of which being impossible, the only remaining possibility was that death was here.


    Everyone turned towards where the man at the head of the table was looking, just in time to see Death himself stepping out of a portal.


    They were all truly shocked to see him, although they had heard of death over their countless aeons of living, some of them have never actually met him.


    That being said, they were able to recognize him immediately, partially because the man at the head of the table had called him brother and also because of the armour he wore.


    Well, not so much armour but more like clothes.


    He was wearing a full black suit, fitting but that¡¯s not what had drew the others attention.


    What was so iconic was the fact that the entire suit seems to be made out of souls, All across his suit were the faces of people and beast wandering around trying to pull away from the dress clothes, as if in constant torment; his clothing was a form of hell in itself.


    The only two persons who weren''t surprised to see him had expressions that were polar opposites of each other.


    The man at the head of the table was truly happy to see his brother while the elf woman had a face contorted into hatred probably wishing she could kill him, unfortunately it was a impossible task.


    Death glanced over all of them merely nodding. He greeted them in a completely neutral tone, devoid of all emotion.


    "Light, Fate, Ellania.....''Flea''"


    Hearing his greeting everyone at the table had varying expressions. Light, the man who was at the head of the table, his brother, was a bit sad that to hear his own brother calling him by his name instead of ''brother''.


    Light and Death had a similar appearance expected while looked ominous dress in full black, long black hair, black eyes, Light on the other hand gave off a feeling of piece and serenity, short extremely light purple hair, his eyes were a beautiful shade of matching purple.


    But thinking of what happened between them though, he suppressed his sadness.


    Fate, the young man dressed in light red with a tam covering his hair, was the only one who didn''t seem to have a problem with how he was greeted.


    Maybe he just didn''t really care.


    Ellania, the elven woman was even more disgusted when she heard death calling her by name, she felt as if she wanted to vomit blood.


    Still despite her anger her long silver hair and ocean blue eyes made her looking like she was pouting rather than burning in anger.


    ''Flea'', the bookkeeper for the entire chaos realm, felt his blood boil in anger when he heard death calling him something like that, his fine robes and messy beard and hair trembled in anger, looking like a volcano that was about to erupt.


    Looking around and seeing what was happening it wasn¡¯t hard to tell the direction things might take so Light decided to speak up before the meeting went even further off track.


    Clearing his throat he began to speak


    "I called this meeting today especially because I wanted to ask you something Maseru"


    With that everyone''s interest was piqued.


    This was someone who never appeared in public and never attended any of these meetings, so how could they not be interested? turning to look at Death, or ''Maseru'' if you will, the others in the room waited for an answer.


    "oh"


    Maseru''s reply was just that; ''oh''.


    He wasn''t interested in prolonging this longer than it had to be, seeing as that''s all his brother planned on saying, he continued


    "Why were you in the mortal realm?"


    Saying this, Light tapped the armrest of his chair creating a screen on the table, replying everything that the owl had seen up to its death; Maseru, Azreal and Enron appearing above the town and its subsequent destruction.


    After watching the video everyone at the table became utterly shocked, not because of the destruction of ants, but because of the fact that he was in the human realm.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    It was a known fact that once you reach godhood it was almost impossible to descend into the human realm without causing its destruction.


    Just the sheer spiritual pressure created from people at their level would cause an entire universe to cave in on it¡¯s self not to mention a mere planet.


    Yet here was Maseru though, standing on one of the planets in the human realm, with no planetary destruction occurring.


    Even though it was amazing, and they were all quite curious to how he was able to perform such a feat, they thought that it wasn''t all that important.


    Why had light called for a meeting then?


    And they were rewarded with an answer to that question soon after, Turning serious, Light asked.


    "Who''s the boy?"


    Everyone was surprised once again.


    Boy? What boy? Only then did they take notice of the boy that they had all ignored standing next to Maseru.


    They had originally just ignored his existence but now they were all interested.


    Showing a broadening smiling death asked a question in return.


    "Why ask if you already know the answer?"


    hearing his response and seeing the look on his face, Light knew he was basically admitting to him that his suspicions were correct.


    He became serious and spoke out an order.


    "Bring him back"


    Hearing his brother ''ordering'' him to bring back Azreal, the once broad smile on his face immediately vanished as he became serious.


    He wasn''t showing such an expression because he was being told to bring back Azreal but because light was presumptuous enough to order him around.


    Light didn''t notice the change in his brothers'' expression, but a seeing the looks of surprise and the confusion on everyone else¡¯s face, Light spoke up to clarify what was happening.


    "He''s Dante''s son"


    Everyone at the table was so shocked that their minds went blank.


    The first to regain his wits and react was the ''Flea''.


    "Are you mad?? How could you bring him here? How is it even possible that''s he''s alive??"


    Yet again another presumptuous fellow.


    ¡®Has it really been so long since they''d last seen me that their memory faded and they''ve forgotten who they were speaking to?...¡¯


    The others didn''t speak and Ellania was especially quiet. She was confused and didn''t quite know how she should feel.


    While Fate, on the other hand, was incredibly interested in the happenings in front of him.


    He had an expression of joy, seeing everything unfold; others misfortune really did make him happy.


    "Did you just give me an order?"


    Light knew his brothers'' temperament very well, so just hearing the question his brother asked in return made him regret his earlier decision.


    Before he could try to rectify the situation his brother spoke up again, this time smiling.


    "It''s okay, I understand it was just a heat of the moment type of thing"


    Then he turned toward ''Flea'' still smiling.


    "if you have anything else to say you should say it. No point in bottling it all up; if you don''t let it out, it might really cause you to ¡®explode¡¯"


    Hearing this, ''Flea'' thought that Maseru was finally coming to his sense. Running with it he said,


    "Why would bring back that demon''s child here, do you not understand how much destruction his father caused?? Why don''t you stop being a child and look around to see that your decisions could affect others as well? Does he know what his father did? Truly a rotten bloodline that should be extinguished from the root all the way to the stem"


    It¡¯s important to note that ''Flea'' is speaking out of fear, but if anyone with half a brain were in his situation they would all truly react the exact same way.


    The destruction and madness that Dante had caused was something that no one in the heavens would forget, Dante and his army walked across the entire chaos plane unhindered, destroying anything and everything in their wake before they were finally whipped out by Light and his allies


    While listening to the ''Flea'' ranting away, it only seemed to confirm to Maseru that they¡¯d all forgotten who he was.


    When ''Flea'' finished speaking, he was breathing quite heavily, It seemed like he''s been waiting a while to give Maseru a piece of his mind.


    Maseru got up and slowly walking towards the seated ''Flea'', stopping right beside him.


    The smile on Fates face only grew bigger and bigger as Maseru walked, growing to the point where he was having a hard time keeping his laughter in check.


    Even if someone had never met Maseru they would¡¯ve heard about his temper.


    "I brought the boy here because I could and yes I understand quite well the destruction my son had caused, I was there and frankly I wished he''d killed a lot more of you; cowards shouldn''t be gods. I''m a God and I can do whatever I damn well please!. As for extinguishing the bloodline....are you saying I should die to please you, A mere Flea?"


    When ''Flea'' heard the words ''my son'', all the blood drained from his face.


    He''d forgotten that Maseru was Dante''s father in the heat of the moment and said that whole bloodline thing, he couldn''t even find words to describe how he felt, much less how to figure out how to appease Maseru.


    Noticing that this meeting was quickly falling apart, Light spoke up again


    "Brother he didn''t mean it, He only said it in the heat of the moment"


    Feeling as if his life had literally been taken from the hands of death he was quick to chime in, nodding his head in agreement.


    "That''s right Lord Death I only said it in the heat of the moment, I know my wrongs"


    It should be worth mentioning that ''Flea'' is by no mean weak, in fact, he was far from it.


    If he was, he wouldn''t be sitting around this table and he sure wouldn''t be ranked among the strongest gods, He served a purpose that others couldn''t, but in front of ''True'' Gods like Light or Death he didn''t seem all that strong.


    Yes if a real fight broke out he would be able to take a few hits, and if a miracle happened, he¡¯d last a minute but In the end, though, it wouldn''t be hard to guess the victor.


    Seeing ''Flea'' acting so cowardly, it only seemed to enrage Maseru further. Grabbing the back of the ''Flea''s head before anyone could react, he started to slam it into the table with slow and hard slams.


    Looking at Maseru doing this in front of them, they were all quite shocked. No matter how hard ''Flea'' tried to escape he couldn''t, his powers was sealed up Maseru.


    Boom


    Boom


    Boom


    Boom


    Boom


    .......


    After slamming ''Flea''s head on the table for the fortieth time he finally stopped, letting go of the bloody head.


    He then used ''Flea''s clothes to clean off his hands before returning to his seat casually like he was taking a stroll.

 Chapter 5: Waking up

    Watching Maseru taking a seat as if he hadn''t done anything out of the ordinary Light was truly pissed, grabbing onto the armrest of the chain, trying his hardest not to let his anger get the best of him.


    "Truly Lord death you''re just as bad if not even worst than the rumors described"


    For the first time in the meeting Fate spoke up and it wasn''t to condem Maseru''s actions but rather to just make a general statment but even a fool could sense the praise in his voice.


    After a period of silence Maseru sighed then spoke again in a calm voice there was even a pinch of regret mixed in.


    "You sit atop every deity in the heavens and I am actually happy for you because that''s who you''ve always been but I am not someone you can command like you do everyone else. The boy will stay brother, It was nice to see you I suppose"


    While talking Maseru had already gotten up from his seat and opened up a portal the moment he finished speaking he stepped in it.


    With Maseru gone ''Flea''s power was finally unsealed so his body began twitching as it regenerated itself.


    Fate finally started laughing when he took note of the ''Flea''s twitching.


    While Ellania was still sitting there with the same complicated expression.


    By this time Light had already calmed down and was back to his usual calm casual self, Light had always been the type of person who''d never show his anger unless pushed over the edge completely.


    It might be strange but what really suprised him was the fact that Maseru had actually called him brother after who knows how long.


    When Maseru got home he went straight to the room where the still unconscious Azreal was; Maseru picked up Azreal off the bed and then vanished from the house appearing in a huge forest behind his home.


    Infront of him was a tomb stone at the root of a huge tree that looked like it''d be there for millions of years. The tomb stone had all types of beautiful flowers growing on it some of the flowers had a slight glow to them, the grass for as far as the eye could see was lush green making it seem as if it was a paradise; This forest was known to everyone as Death''s Garden but what very few knew what that this was where his wife was buried.


    Maseru smile as he placed Azreal right next to the tomb stone then he sat down in front of it.


    "I''ve finally brought your grandson to see you...."


    As if his wife could hear him a gentle breeze started to caress Azreal''s face.


    "I want to make use of the natural energy that gathers here to help to recreate his body"Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Once again the wind started blowing but no longer as gentle, lifting Azreal off the ground gently removing his soul from its shell.


    The energy in the surrounding at first slowing started to go towards Azreal''s soul then it got faster, Watching the energy going towards Azreal''s soul Maseru released his own dark energy slightly over powering the purer one but it didn''t fight back it allowed Maseru to suppress it.


    After a few hours or perhaps days, no one was really counting Azreal''s body was finally complete with a few slight variations from before but barely noticeable.


    Once his body was reformed it slowly started to descend into Maseru''s arms. Before he left he turned to the tomb; Looking at his face there was nothing but deep affection but also pain that was just as deep.


    "Thank you"


    After saying that he disappeared once again.


    .............


    A few days later Azreal finally woke up, looking around the room nothing seemed familiar to him.


    So it wasn''t a dream?...


    When the thought crossed his mind he was clearly saddened but behind all the sadness there was a hit of joy.


    He was looking forward to what would happen next.


    After staying in bed for a few hours more he finally decide to get up and find out where he was. Only after rolling out of bed did he finally notice the changes on his body; It felt lighter as if he''s floating.


    Moving around the room a bit he felt a lot more comfortable, he hadn''t noticed it before but comparing how his body felt now and before he died it was like the difference between heaven and earth, there was no comparing them.


    What''s going on?.....


    Finally stopping to take a good look at his body he noticed that all the scars that he''d gotten over the years had all vanished not a single one remained before he could inspect his body further a gentle rhythmic knocking came from the door.


    "Young master Azreal may I come in?"


    The voice was soft and soothing obvious that of a young woman in her early twenties.


    Young master?.....


    "Uhmmm yea sure come on in"


    Having been given permission to enter the young lady dressed in a maids uniformed opened the door and entered the room. She slightly lowered her head and introduced herself


    "My name is Emma, Lord Maseru asked me to come and get you"


    Lord Maseru?...is that the old mans name?....


    When she finished her introduction and was about to raise her head, she paused for a moment when her eyes met his waist her face slightly red, After raising her head she then walked toward the closet taking out a suit of clothes for him.


    "Ahem young master ill wait out side while you put on some clothes"


    Not giving Azreal the chance to say anything she swiftly exited the room and closed the door behind her.


    When Emma left the room Azreal took another look at his body only to realize that he really was naked but contrary to his expectations he wasn¡¯t embarrassed in the slightest, he just proceeded to put on the clothes that were laid out for him then opened the door and stepped out of the room.


    "Sorry about earlier I didn''t realize I wasn''t wearing anything"


    "That''s okay I understand"


    With that said neither of them spoke for rest of the walk to the dining area, the entire walk had a bit of an awkwardness to it but Azreal didn''t notice he was too busy look around at the house, well mansion that he was in.


    When they got to the dining area Emma gave a bow then left. Infront of Azreal sitting around the table was the old man who he assumed was ''Lord Maseru'' and the man he called Enron.


    "You must be hungry, come and eat"


    Maseru said with a smile plastered on his face, when Azreal was moving to a seat he was secretly inspecting his body checking to see if there were any flaws, notice that there weren''t any the smile on his face only grew wider.


    "My name is Maseru and this is Enron."


    When Azreal was about to introduce himself Maseru raised his hand to stop him.


    "We already know who you are Azreal and I am sure you have a lot of questions so just ask and I will answer"


    When Maseru said that Azreal was very happy because he really did have a lot of questions but just wasn''t sure if he''d get any answers.


    "Well to start where am I?"

 Chapter 6: Questions & Answers (1)

    Hearing Azreals'' first question, a trace of disappointment flashed across Maseru face, then a gentle smile. Turning his head to look out at the birds flying across the sky, he began to speak.


    "Well it has many names; Valhalla, Elysium, Gan Eden, Heaven, etcetera, etcetera. Depending on where you were born or your religious beliefs, that''s the name it would have."


    Azreal wasn''t sure if he should really believe what he was hearing, but the fact that he had died and was brought back to life made the idea not all that far fetched.


    "So this where people go when they die?"


    Asking this question, Azreal truly hoped the answer would be yes. After all, wouldn''t that mean he''d finally be reunited with his parents? reality, though, is often different from our dreams.


    "They might have the same name but this world and the place where souls go two vastly different things. To put it another way, all of what you were taught were all just myths, things that someone made up at some point. That doesn''t mean they were all lies, as there is always a grain of truth in every legend, but most of what you¡¯ve heard is folly.¡±


    Maseru and Enron both realized why Azreal asked that question, but Maseru could only answer truthfully; what would lying accomplish. Looking at the disappointment clearly written on Azreal''s face, Enron decided to add to what Maseru had said.


    "Even though their souls aren''t here that doesn''t mean that they no longer exist. Both their souls would''ve been reincarnated on another planet across the multi-verse and based on the life that they lived, the blessings they had received would have been plentiful."


    Hearing what Enron had said gave him comfort in knowing that they were living happily. Taking a deep breath he asked,


    "You said that this place isn''t it the same heaven as what I was told; what exactly is this place? and multi-verse? Like other parallel universes?"


    Enron was the first to speak up while shaking his head.


    "Multi-verse in the sense that they are totally independent universes, not just alternative versions of another place. As for this place, you could consider it the home of the transcended"


    After listening to Enrons'' explanation, Azreal became even more confused.


    Noticing Azreal confusion, Maseru started to boisterously laugh, only stopping when he had tears in his eyes.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "You¡¯re only going to get more and more confused because you aren''t asking the right questions. How about this, I am going to give you a brief synopsis then you can go from there okay?"


    Azreal just nodded enthusiastically.


    "Don''t interrupt me either, just remember your question and ask after I''m done. The place where we''re located is known as the Chaos realm to all those who live in it. This is where True Gods, Gods, and Divine Beings or Transcended Beings, whichever you prefer, and other beings reside. This realm, in a sense, is divided between Gods and Divine beings with Gods ruling and everyone else as subjects. Mhmm, what else is there?...........Nope I think that''s it"


    Wow, he wasn''t kidding about being brief.....


    Although he was even more confused than before, the new information did give him a slightly better understanding of where he was now. But even so; Gods? Divine beings? What the hell!


    After taking a moment to process everything, Azreal looked at Maseru again for more information.


    "What is transcended being? Also, what''s the difference between True Gods and Gods; why aren''t they the same thing? and why do you call it the chaos realm, isn''t it just a planet?"


    Because they''re were having breakfast and Maserus mouth was full, Enron decided to answer in his stead.


    "Transcend beings are basically persons or creatures who have stepped into the divine way by reaching great heights in cultivation, magic, martial arts or any other form of body and spiritual enhancement. Once they''ve stepped into the divine way they will become able to sense the location of the chaos realm. The difference between True Gods and normal Gods, is that True Gods are the very first Gods making their power far greater than what any other god could ever achieve. As such, they have been given the title of ''True Gods'' since lumping them together with regular Gods would be completely idiotic. When it comes to having children, a True God regardless of who, will always sire a God. Gods, on the other hand, would have an incredibly small chance of siring another God, otherwise, the children would simply be born a Divine being."


    Speaking up to this point, Enron stopped to take a sip of what Azreal assumed to be juice, allowing for Azreal to register and understand the information given to him.


    "This is the basic difference between the two. As for the question about the chaos realm; it would be better to think of this world as a kind of continent, only much, much, much larger. After all, the current population of the chaos realm is over eight hundred billion and every day that number goes up".


    He was actually surprised with himself, finding that he was actually believing what he was being told. But he was human after all, so there was a voice in the back of his head, telling him this was all too far-fetched. Nonetheless, he continued to ask questions.


    "You said True Gods were the very first Gods, does that mean that they''ve been around since the dawn of time? and if gods have been around since the dawn of time, how is it possible that only eight hundred billion people are in the chaos realm. Aren''t god supposed to be immortal or at the very least have an incredibly long life span. You said that gods can give birth to divine beings which aren''t gods, and that divine beings have a foot in the divine way; does that mean that they can become completely divine and become Gods, and if so, doesn''t that mean that gods can become ''True Gods''?".


    Hearing Azreals questions, Maseru finally stopped eating and whipped his mouth. Azreal was finally asking the right questions, and he had finally regained some interest in the conversation.

 Chapter 7 : Questions & Answers (2)

    "True Gods were the very first Gods to come into being, so yes they''ve been around since the days of creation. Divine beings can become gods but the process to become one is incredibly difficult and would require one to go through unimaginable suffering. After all, to become a god is to go against the very laws set out from the day of creation. The same thing applies to gods as well; becoming a True God is even more painful than what a divine being would go through and it''s nothing short of a death sentence. In the case of lifespans; divine beings can live for millions of upon millions of years, gods are semi-immortal and are only considered dead if a stronger god kills them or they have their soul consumed or destroyed. This is also the reason why there are only eight hundred billion people. The number in the olden days was far more, if I''m not mistaken it was closer to a few trillion people, but unfortunately they all died"


    Azreal was stunned. How does a population of a few trillion fall down to eight hundred billion? Were they using systematic nukes or something? Would Gods even need to fear nukes?


    Watching the shocked expression on Azreals face as he tried to make sense of what he had just heard, Maseru was truly pleased with himself.


    "ho...how could a few trillion people be watered down to just eight hundred billion"


    "War"


    Enron said a single word while Maseru looked at him as if he had just asked the dumbest question possible. What else could it possibly be?


    "So did all the god''s wage war against each other?"


    Completely ignoring the look on Maseru''s face, he asked another question. Enron answered,


    "no, in fact, the attacking faction was only One"


    Now Azreal was truly at a loss for words; one person? A single person is responsible for the deaths of trillions? What kind of monster was this?


    "What happened?"


    Getting up front the table, Maseru walked outside into the back porch that overlooking a beautiful bustling city, something that seems to be ripped off the pages of a fantasy book.


    Azreal wasn''t sure what he should do so he looked towards Enron who in turn smiled back at him. He titled his head pointing it outside, signalling for Azreal to follow him out. Picking up on the gesture, Azreal went on to the porch to see Maseru sitting on a chair underneath a huge tree. Another chair beside sat him allowing for Azreal to take a seat. He sat there silently, waited for Maseru to start talking.


    "Before I start, I should tell you this so you won''t get confused. The entire chaos realm is controlled by a council of four Gods and two True Gods. The True God by the name of Light is the head of the council, essentially making him the head of the entire chaos realm"A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The head of the entire chaos realm? How powerful did you have to be in order to have a realm of this size obey you?.


    It was only at this point that Azreal started to wonder how many True Gods there were. If there were a lot, why wasn''t the entire counsel made up of them instead of using Gods? But he decides to shelve the question for after Maseru finished his story.


    "To be completely honest with you I am not entirely sure how the war erupted. At first, it started off as a fight between Dante, the man who would later head the nearly realm crippling army, and Light. The original reason for the fight is still unknown, but when the fight started, the shock waves decimated several hundred cities and caused a massive loss of lives. Seeing that the fight was getting out of hand, several other Gods joined in to suppress him. Once suppressed, he was banished to the nether realm."


    At this point, Maseru started chuckling as he continued his story.


    "Unfortunately for the other gods, that banishment didn''t last very long, and in a few short million years, he returned with an army of about a billion strong. His army ran unobstructed across the entire chaos realm, killing everything in their path. They weren''t killing because they were ordered to, but rather as if they were doing it for sport; absolutely nothing was spared. It wasn''t up until he met Light again that he was finally stopped. Along with light, it required several other gods and their summoned forces along with the last minute appearance by Death to finally kill him and his army".


    At this point, Azreal wasn''t even sure how to react anymore. An army consisting of a billion people is quite an incredible feat, but it still doesn''t add up; how could a billion people kill trillions and how strong would they have to be to accomplish this? for that matter, where did he even get the army from? based on the fact that Maseru didn''t mention what happened in the nether realm, he assumed he didn''t know. Also, what the hell''s the nether realm?


    "How could his army be that powerful, what is the nether realm, and are there only two True Gods or are there more? so far you''ve only mentioned two but are there more; is it really that difficult for gods to become true gods?"


    Maseru couldn''t help but smile when he heard Azreal''s questions. This was exactly what he wanted; make him think and gain an understanding of what was happening. Doesn''t mean he''ll answer everything though.


    "Dante''s army really was incredibly powerful but in a straight up fight, it would have been destroyed incredibly quickly. The thing that really gave Dante his advantage was the way the chaos realm was laid out. You see, the chaos realm is a huge place and with so many different cliques and groups doing their own thing, you''d be hard-pressed to ever find more than a billion people in one place. This made it quite would be quite easy for Dante to go from group to group and wipe them out. Even when proper armies came, the individual power of each troop in Dante''s'' army made it easy for them to take down more than a thousand before they died. They were truly an amazing army and a good amount of true gods died to Dante''s hands. Of course, there are many true gods still alive, spread far and wide, but they just never really take part in the council"


    Saying up to this point Maseru pauses and looks straight into Azreal''s eyes


    "Even If you remember nothing of my words then you must remember this; nothing is impossible, absolutely nothing. Only a fool believes otherwise"


    When Azreal was about to ask about the nether realm, but Maseru took a deep breath, standing up from his seat. He turned and started walking towards the house.


    "Come with me, have something to show you"

 Chapter 8: Parting

    When Maseru just got up without saying anything Azreal assumed it was because he didn''t want to talk about the nether realm.


    Walking into the house living room behind Maseru, Azreal saw some things placed on the table but decided not to pay attention to them for now but instead to ask a question that he probably should''ve asked a long time ago.


    "Why did you bring me here? You said that this place is the home of the Divine but I''m just human"


    Maseru''s smile only grew wider as Azreal voiced his question.


    "Oh boy you are so much more than you know so much more; as for why I brought you here your going to be my heir"


    Maseru spoke in a calm tone as if it was something that he should''ve already know but Azreal was completely taken aback, his heir?


    "Your Heir?"


    Azreal asked with a bit hesitant


    "Yes but never mind that now take a look at these"


    Looking at the table there were only three things on the table; A katana, A Dagger, and A Ring. Obviously confused by the objects on the table all Azreal could do was look towards Maseru for an explanation.


    "These are yours the katana and the dagger don''t really have a name their names are given by their masters and since you''re their new master that would be your responsibility as for this it''s storage ring"


    Azreal was honestly not surprised by what Maseru had just said, after everything that he''d heard and seen over the past few days this felt completely normal.


    Picking up the storage ring and taking a good look at it, it had a very simple design expect for a few runes on it and also a skull on the front with rubies for its eyes.


    Although he couldn''t understand the runes he was pretty sure that they didn''t represent anything good.


    Putting the storage ring on his little finger he then moved on to pick up the katana; it looked completely normal its casing was completely black with no ornaments or designs on it, taking it out of its sheath.


    It was the complete opposite of its sheath the blade was filled with groves running all over it and inside those groves were the exact same runes as on the ring with a few more ominous ones.


    Gazing at the sword for a while Azreal couldn''t help but look up at the old man who in turn only smiled and nodded, so Azreal placed the sword back in its sheath and moved towards the dagger.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The dagger looked just as simple as the katana on the outside, so he took the blade out of its sheath thinking it would be the same as the katana simple on the outside but completely different on the inside and to his disappointment it looked completely normal on the inside too.


    "Before I send you on your way there are something''s that I should tell you but that would just draw this out longer than it needs to be so"


    Before he sends me on my way?....


    Before Azreal could voice his thoughts aloud Maseru had already placed a finer right between his brow on his forehead, Azreal was about to ask what he was doing but he felt a warm sensation running through his mind then new information that he didn''t know before started popping up and then the sensation started going all over his body.


    At the same time, he felt a surge of incredible energy flowing through his body.


    Without giving Azreal a chance to analyze what was going on Maseru took out a coin and gave it to him.


    The coin was completely purple with two hands opened wide on one side and a double-headed scythe on the other side


    "Flip it; hands south, scythe north"


    Azreal didn''t really think he just flipped with the coin.


    Scythe.


    Not at all sure what this meant Azreal looked up toward Maseru only to see a big smile plastered all across his face and Enron standing behind him with a smile equally as large.


    Looking at the two smiling in front of him Azreal became alarmed because a deep sense of fear started rising from the bottom of his heart.


    "Why are you both looking at me lik-"


    Before he could finish what he wanted to say he felt a frigid cold coming from his back enough to turn a person into a human popsicle.


    Hesitating before taking a look at what was behind him only to see a blue portal with snowflakes coming from it, covering the floor in snow.


    It was almost identical to the one that had he had put pushed into before but unlike last time he didn''t feel a gentle push but a heavy boot on his back sending him into the portal.


    "Will he be okay"


    Enron asked Maseru clearly concerned about the boys'' safety. Waving his hands at Enron to show his lack of interest.


    "He''ll be fine, if he were to die this easily then that simply means he was unworthy beside I started the process of unlocking his powers and I even passed the basic information for using his powers onto him and I even gave him Dante''s dagger and sword so if he died when he was just that worthless"


    Enron looked at Maseru as if he was looking at a madman, He''s your grandson!!!!!


    "He needs to know what kind of place he''s living from now and harden his heart. I won''t shelter him from it all he will learn to run, jump and fly on his own after all In the end only the strong can survive."


    He completely understood what Maseru was saying and he didn''t disagree with him in the slightest but he still couldn''t help but feeling that it was too soon.


    "I''m going to take a nap"


    Maseru got up and was in the process of walking out of the room


    "you said you gave him the katana and dagger right?"


    "Yes, Why?"


    "Then what are these on the table?"


    Turning around to look at the table and realizing that the dagger and sword were still there, he wasn''t worried in the slightest instead he started laughing hard.


    "Do you want me to take them to him?"


    "No, it already passed I suppose he wasn''t supposed to bring them with him, now he''s probably going to die for sure"


    After laughing for a good while he finally calmed down and left the room heading off to sleep.


    Enron was still standing there indecisive about what to do but in the end, he left the sword and dagger on the table and went about his usual business.


    ..........

 Chapter 9: Snow Region

    When Azreal came out on the other side of the portal the only thing in front of him was nothing but snow and some deciduous trees as far as he could see.


    The bone-piercing cold felt as if it was trying to freeze every fiber of his being, right when he felt as if he was about to be turned into a human popsicle a very cool soothing sensation similar to what he had felt when Maseru touched his forehead.


    With the circulation of the cool sensation the ice felt like it was thawing and not only did it thaw the cold didn''t really bother him anymore.


    The sensation left Azreal feeling completely overwhelmed; what was this? along with sensation came a piece of information, what he just felt was Divine energy, but how could he have divine energy he was obviously just a human.


    Sifting through the new piece of information in his mind there was even some information on how to control it.


    By willing it to move???....


    Taking a deep breath to take in his surroundings Azreal wasn''t even sure what he was supposed to think but he still tried out the method that was in his mind and just like that with a thought the snow falling around started falling slower and slower until they stopped and started swaying in the air.


    Seeing this Azreal was beyond happy so he started manipulating the snow in the air more and more, at first his control was nothing worth bragging about but the as time went on his control only got better and better until he was using the snow to form images although they looked horrible just based on the basic outline you could at least tell what they were.


    Feeling more confident in himself he started to raise his hand in the air, commanding the snow that he''d gathered so far to rise then without a moment''s hesitation he slammed the all the snow he''d gathered reinforced by the Divine Energy into the ground.


    The results left him totally shocked; One hundred meters all around him was completely caved in, looking down he could see that the rocks beneath him were either completely shattered or had cracks running all over them.


    This was insane snow had completely ripped the earth apart.


    Azreal couldn''t help but take a good look at his hands and wonder what else he could do, The feeling was of having this much power was so addictive, He felt as if he could destroy everything if he was to...and he wanted to, it was a desire that seemed to come from his very soul.


    "What kinda of power is this?"


    Azreal couldn''t help but ask aloud but the response he got was something that he never would''ve expected.


    Rawwr!!!


    A terrifying roar that causes the very ground he was standing on to shake, accompanying the roar were some heavy footsteps that sounded like the beating of war drums and they seemed to be picking up speed and heading in his direction.


    Despite the terrifying roar and his better judgement telling him to run for the hill, Azreal still couldn''t help looking toward the direction where the roar was coming from and what he saw struck fear in him even though it was quite a good distance away those bright blood red eyes and the massive figure they were attached to approach him at an incredibly fast speed.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Seeing the creature that seemed to be over three meters tall but he assumed it was bigger because it was so far away, heading toward him he decided to listen to his better judgment and run for the hill.


    "Shit!!!"


    All around him was nothing but a big hole and the rocks below didn''t look like they were soft and smooth.


    Looking around him Azreal started sweating profusely and panicking


    "Shit. Shit. Shit. Think. Think. Think."


    No matter how much he yelled at himself to think an idea still didn''t pop up.


    It was only when the creature was only a few meters from the hundred meter gap that he tried channeling his Divine Energy within his body and with only a slight moment of hesitation, he jumped.


    And to his delight he made it over the huge hole, landing quite heavily on the other side receiving some cuts and bruises all over his body, turning his clothes into tattered rags.


    Breathing a sigh of relief he finally felt like he was safe.


    Staring at the creature on the other side of the hole Azreal couldn''t help but revealing a smug smile what happened next completely wiped the smile off his face.


    The creature started to step back then made a huge leap land were Azreal was standing before but unlike with Azreal the pillar couldn''t manage its weight and started crumbling underneath it but that didn''t slow it down for a second.


    Exerting pressure on its leg it made another jump.


    While in mid-air Azreal could finally get a good look at it; it looked like a giant snow-white app with crystals protruding from its back in the form of spikes.


    Looking at the giant ape leaping in the air relief that he was feeling before was completely washed away by the fear that he was feeling now.


    Without a moment to lose he started running from the giant ape with a bit of a limp, looking around for the area with the most trees and then running towards in the hopes that they would slow it down.


    Azreal heard a huge bang from behind him and felt the earth shake a little bit under him but he refused to look around because he already knows what it was, he just started running faster using the Divine Energy to try and push himself faster but the increase was not all that much.


    Due to the sense of crisis that he was feeling now the energy inside his body was in a chaotic state making it even harder to control.


    Azreal finally looked around when he started hearing crashing and banging sounds to his dismay the giant ape was smashing through the trees like they were nothing.


    Because he was looking back he wasn''t able to see what was in front of him.


    He ended up tripping over a tree branch that was on the group that tree branch seemed to be sent from heaven because the moment he fell a gaunt tree flew over his head clearing out several trees in front of him before shattering.


    But sometimes heaven likes to play cruel jokes. When he tried to get up his foot was stuck and no matter how hard he pulled it didn''t budge.


    A small the distance away the giant ape noticed he was stuck as if it decided that it would take too long to run the giant ape took a leaping into the air, letter out bloodcurdling roar clearing out all the surrounding snow revealing the solid ground beneath.


    Realize that he was going to die Azreal was filled with indignation so much so that it seemed to push him close to the edge inches away from the madness.


    "Do you think am gonna die like this you piece of shit!!"


    Making what little movement he could Azreal slammed fits into the ground channeling his Divine Energy in the ground.


    Agitated by the sudden influx of energy the ground started to shake. Then as if they were waiting for a cue massive spikes stated shooting out of the ground.


    Watching the sudden change in the situation there was nothing the giant ape could do other than scream it lungs out at the arrival of its impending death.


    The heavens really do like playing cruel jokes


    When the spikes finally met their target they impaled it from every angle, feeling the pain of the spikes ripping into its skin the age tried to resist as much as possible even destroying a few of the spikes but every time it destroyed on another replaced it.


    During the entire process, it kept screaming and coughing up blood.


    The blood spewing out of its mouth, as well as the blood pouring out of its body, had turned the surrounding snow and Azreal completely red.

 Chapter 10: Shahiem

    When the giant ape died Azreal did not try to get his foot free from the branch on the ground instead he was just lying there in the pool of blood.


    He hadn''t lost his consciousness or anything like that and yeah he felt exhausted mentally but it wasn''t enough to have him lying there, after all, there could be more of the giant apes around.


    The reason he was still lying there was because of peculiar feeling that he''s never experienced to this extent before in his life.


    What he was feeling right now wasn''t regret nor was he feeling any guilt for killing the creature; What he was feeling was maddening drive to kill more to feel more blood on his skin and that feeling left him utterly terrified because it felt so blissful but at the same time it felt like something was compelling him to not follow his desire''s, maybe it was the morals that he grew up with when he was with his mother, he wasn''t really sure.


    Azreal was just lying there until he slowly faded off to sleep.


    .............


    "Prince Shahiem are you sure this is direction you heard the snow ape''s screams coming from"


    Asked a dark-skinned muscular man in a full black suit of armor that seemed to suck in all the light from his surroundings and reflected none, he was protected from head to toe by his armor.


    "Yeah Rhyno, Am sure now hurry up"


    There were a total of twelve guards including Rhyno walking alongside Prince Shahiem, Every single one of the guards were all dressed in the exact same suit of armor.


    "What rank do you think the snow ape will be?"


    Shahiem didn''t wait for an answer but instead continued to talk.


    "I really hope it''s at least rank six that way it''d be a lot easier to finish my concoction"


    While speaking about his creation Shahiem face looked especially excited.


    After walking for a while they came up to the crater that Azreal had created when he was testing his powers they all came to a halt.


    "It looks like my original prediction about it being trapped was wrong it looks like there was a fight and a pretty intense one by the looks of it"


    None of the guards responded instead Rhyno jumped down into the crater taking a moment to look at the rock and sense the energy that was there before jumping back out and reporting to Shahiem.


    "It doesn''t look like it was a fight, the snow was infused with Divine Energy and it was quite unstable too; it seems like a new transcended came here to get a feel of there power, the snow ape must''ve sensed the energy and thought that someone challenged its territory"Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Hearing the report Shahiem was taken aback who would be mad enough to come out here to test their powers? This snow region was filled with different creatures at every turn and they were weak either.


    Following the trail left behind by Azreal and the Snow Ape everyone gained a pretty good understanding of what happened but when they all saw the impaled snow ape they were all slightly surprised.


    Rhyno was the first one to speak.


    "Looks like it''s a rank eight snow ape"


    After saying this he then turned his attention to the man covered in blood, noticing that he was still breathing was quite surprising.


    After all based on the trail left behind and the feel of the energy he shouldn''t be strong enough to kill a rank eight beast.


    It wasn''t until he finished admiring the snow ape that Shahiem finally saw Rhyno looking somewhere else and followed his line of sight.


    "Looks like we need to take him with us as a thank you"


    "Thank you?"


    "You don''t honestly think am gonna leave this here do you? We''ve already been in this frozen wasteland for three weeks and am not staying here a day more than I have to. Deal with the body and let''s head back to the carriage"


    ...............


    The next day Azreal slowly started to wake up although something''s felt out of place he didn''t really pay attention to it after all his mind was still a bit groggy because he had just woken up.


    It wasn''t until he sat up and saw a mellow-brown skinned young man sitting opposite to him that his mind started to gain some clarity.


    "aaaaaaaa........uhmmmmm......."


    Azreal couldn''t really come out with any words at the moment, the last thing he remembered was falling asleep now he was in what he assumed to be a carriage with someone he''d never seen before.


    "Hello my name is Shahiem Constantine it''s nice to meet you"


    Azreal a bit slow to the uptake after all this wasn''t what he wanted to know.


    "Ahem...I''m Azreal Ainsworth, nice to meet you too"


    "Well Azzy, Why were that deep in the northern snow region?"


    Hearing the question Azreal couldn''t help but showing a wryly smile, he decided to just completely ignore Shahiem calling him ''Azzy''.


    "I don''t know I sorta just wound up there"


    It''s not like he could explain the whole story and say he was nothing short of abandoned there.


    Hearing Azreal''s response Shahiem knitted his brow and stared deep into Azreal''s as if he was trying to take a look at his soul.


    After gazing into his eyes for a while and not noticing anything he decided to just give up.


    "We found you lying under the corpse of a rank eight snow beast so as a thank you we decide to take you along with us"


    "Rank eight beast? Thank you? Where are ''you'' going?"


    The look that Shahiem gave Azreal was one of complete pity, he was stupefied as to how someone could not know the rank of the beast? but after thinking it over and realizing that Azreal had probably just ascended the look on his face changed.


    "Let''s see now unlike where ever you might''ve ascended from everything here has enough strength to defend its self; Beast are ranked from one to ten then after ranked beast you mythical creatures then sub legendary then legendary creatures, Thanks, because we''ve uhmmmm borrowed your dead snow ape and it not where we''re going it is we are"


    Shahiem them moved to shift the curtains allowing Azreal to take a good look outside


    Looking outside Azreal saw nothing but lush green as far as he could see. The trees, grass, and flowers we all swaying in the gentle wind that was blowing, once in a while he''d either see children off in the distance playing or adults going about their daily business, they were a dressed in padded clothes so he couldn''t be that far from where he started.


    "Welcome to Gaza Nation.....Although this is just the countryside we''ll reach the capital in about a month or so"

 Chapter 11: Momento

    After taking in the beautiful countryside for awhile Azreal finally turned his attention back to Shahiem; Although he didn''t necessarily understand the ranking system he decided that he would get a better understanding if he encountered more beast in the future.


    The fear that he had felt before when he had just encountered the snow ape was all gone vanishing without a trace.


    Seeing that Azreal seemed to be contemplating something Shahiem still chose to ask a question.


    "So do you plan on coming with us to the capital or is there somewhere you''d like to be dropped off?"


    It was only now that Azreal realized that Shahiem was probably traveling with companions because kept saying ''us'' and not ''me'', After thinking about it for a while it made sense because who would be dumb enough to go to that snowy hell by them self.


    Thinking about the second half of the question, only then did he become aware of the fact that he had no idea where Maseru was.


    "I think I''ll tag along with you for a while"


    So in a dejected voice, he could only agree to go.


    "Excellent"


    Shahiem seemed to had completely ignored his dejected tone, become rather excited to have a new companion.


    Before they could continue to talk further a knocking came from the carriage door.


    "Young Master we''ve decided to stop for a while so we can stretch our legs before continuing"


    Rhyno called Shahiem young master instead of the prince because he didn''t want Azreal to know who he was. In fact, the only time Rhyno called him prince was if it slipped out, he''s been by Shahiem side since he was born.


    "Mhmm we''ll be right out"


    Turning around and looking towards Azreal with a gentle smile he said


    "Let''s go"


    Before jumping out of the carriage and shortly afterward Azreal stepped out of the carriage.


    The carriage stopped on a hill overlooking a huge green forest, taking a moment to look around and spotting the twelve men dressed in full black armor, It really was surprising because none of them were wearing their helmets and they all had the exact same face but surprise only increased after a few moments all of them came together into one body, the one standing slightly behind Shahiem.


    Noticing ''Azzys'' gaze fixated on Rhyno as if he understood he proceeded to explain.


    "This is Black Rhyno he''s able to make copies of himself"


    Having been introduced Rhyno just nodded in greeting to Azreal.


    "It''s so peaceful here maybe we should just spend the night here"


    Hearing Shahiem''s comment Rhyno didn''t even bother to respond, he knew that if Shahiem had made up his mind to do something it was a waste of time to try and change it.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Lying down under a tree close by Shahiem looked toward Azreal.


    "So how long has it been since you''ve ascended?"


    "A few d-"


    Before Azreal could finish what he was saying because he was interrupted by a completely terror stricken woman''s scream.


    "Help me!!!.........Please, he''s trying to kill me!!!"


    In between all the screaming was nothing but sobs.


    Looking around for a while they all managed to finally locate the source of the voice.


    A woman frantically running towards them with fear was written all over her face, not too far away into the distance was running off into the distance.


    Azreal was honestly not surprised or tempted to help despite his past he wasn''t going to try and be a superhero in a world he didn''t understand.


    And it seemed like both Rhyno and Shahiem shared his sentiment they looked as if they didn''t even hear the woman''s plea.


    But the woman had a different idea spotting them from a small didn''t away she looked as if she a just seen her saviors, She didn''t even give them a chance to react before she picked up speed and shot right behind Azreal before he could react and right after the man-made d it up the hill.


    "Let her go or you''ll all going to die with her"


    Rhyno replied with a complete lack of interest.


    "No ones holding her take her if you want"


    The man truly looked happy at Rhyno''s words, but still had his guard up after all wasn''t that a bit too easy, but he still walked slowly towards the woman.


    Seeing that none of them planned to do anything the woman''s face was no longer frantic instead it became icy cold, she let out a cold snort before speaking.


    "Guess there are no more gentlemen in this world only swines"


    When she said this she seemed to pull a knife out of nowhere before anyone could react she started stabbing toward Azreal''s neck.


    At the same time, this was happening the man had just barely made it past Rhyno when he turned around to attack him with the blade.


    Not even a second had passed when all this was happening before the man could take a step forward, Rhyno seemly appearing out of thin air had already grabbed onto the back of the man''s head and using his bare hands to decapitate him.


    Azreal was completely stunned by the sudden turn of events but before the knife that was inches away from his neck managed to pierce through it the energy within his body started churning at an insane pace, within the split second window that was open to preserve his life, Azreal sidestepped the blade that was coming towards his neck then without a moments hesitation his fists went right through the side of her stomach.


    The woman had a look of utter disbelief she wasn''t even sure what was going on, she hadn''t sensed any Divine Energy from him a moment ago so she assumed he was just a demi.


    Azreal had to fight himself not to reveal a smile on her face in the moment, looking at him struggling not to smile the woman was even more shock. Without giving it a second thought Azreal ripped his hands back out of the woman bring some of her innards out allow with his fists.


    For a few seconds he just stood there looking down at the lifeless corpse that was on the ground and just like with the ape there was no regret or guilt.


    "Was it always this easy to kill someone?"


    Still lying under the trees Shahiem hadn''t moved a second he just opened his eyes to see if everything was over then closed them back


    Looking toward Azreal and hearing the words he mumbled Rhyno guessed it was his first time killing someone so he walked over to his and placed in hand on his shoulder.


    "The first time is normally the hardest but this is the world your living in now kid you either do what needs to be done or lie down and be killed your choice"


    After he said what he went to the corpse and stooped down to the woman''s body and took the blade from her hands and ripped off a part of her clothes and placed them in Azreal''s hand manually wrapping his finger around them.


    "Hold on to the blade let it be a reminding of what happened and what you did, use the cloth to clean off your hands if you let it say it''ll eventually start to smell"


    After a few moments Azreal cleaned off his hands then went over to sit under the tree, he had already suppressed all his feelings from earlier.


    Taking a deep breath and laid down under the same tree as Shahiem examining the blade that he was given.


    "We should probably get going, this doesn''t seem like something random someone probably planned it maybe some bandits or something"


    Rhyno spoke while examining the man''s body on the ground.


    Hearing what Rhyno said Azreal got up off the ground then stretched out his hand to help Shahiem up.


    "Ughhh fine let''s go"

 Chapter 12: One Month

    It was only now when they were heading back into the carriage that Azreal realized that there were no horses at the front, instead it was one of Rhyno''s clones that jumped into the coachman''s seat pouring energy into the two crystals to the left and right of him.


    Unlike before Rhyno didn''t release any more clones choosing to step into the carriage with Azreal and Shahiem not wanting to attract any unnecessary attention to themselves.


    "You aren''t very familiar with your powers are you?"


    It was Rhyno who spoke up diverting Shahiem''s attention that was staring off into the sky to Azreal.


    Azreal couldn''t help but smile when he heard the question.


    "No, I''m not"


    Azreal response seemed to confirm Rhyno suspicions so he nodded his head.


    "Someone brought you here?"


    The question sound more like a statement but Azreal still chose to answer seriously by nodding his head in affirmation but he was also on full alert, he wasn''t sure if the windows on the carriage were made out of glass but he was prepared to try and jump


    "So that''s how you ended up in the northern region"


    Rhyno didn''t really seem interested in who brought Azreal to the chaos realm because it wasn''t something that was out of the ordinary for Divine beings to go to the lower realms and mate with humans.


    Even though gods couldn''t really go to the lower realms without destroying the planets the same didn''t really go for Divine beings they had a lot more leeway.


    If a Divine Beings went there the least that would happen would be some heavy rains and thunderstorms but the closer they were to Godhood more destruction would follow.


    What annoyed Rhyno was the fact that they would send a practical defenseless boy into the northern snow region by himself.


    "Why don''t you teach him, this could be considered as part of our thank you"


    Gazing at Shahiem for a while Rhyno nodded in agreement


    "Then its settled for the next month until we get back to the capital I''ll teach you some basics"


    Watching the scene unfold in front him Azreal was incredibly happy after all this was a way to protect his life here how couldn''t he be happy.


    "Are you serious?"


    "We can start right now"


    "Right now?"


    "Listen, A calm mind, A steady heart and a strong body are the only three things you really need in this world"


    "A calm mind, A steady heart and strong body?"


    Azreal was reciting them to himself as if try to make them stickThis book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Mhmm yes. Your mind should always be calm no matter the situation, a mind that isn''t calm is easily influenced and extremely irrational so it''ll always make poor decisions. Just by looking at what happened when you killed that woman earlier it''s clear that you don''t have a steady heart your fighting yourself on who you should be and how you should react to certain situations, that''s where you''re wrong you should always be who you are or It''ll cause a knot in your heart that will affect your future progress. A strong bodies only purpose is to simply preserve your life and protect your mind and heart"


    Azreal wanted to speak up but Shahiem spoke up and cut him off before he could speak.


    "It''s not really something that you can question its best to always stand firm in your beliefs the moment you start to question yourself is the moment you''ll fall"


    Azreal didn''t really have any words you could say to retort because that''s really what he''s been doing when the snow ape died and when the woman from early died he was always questioning why he didn''t feel anything, shouldn''t he feel something?.


    The moment these thoughts started to surface in his mind a cooling sensation started running across his body starting from his mind, taking in a deep breath and when he exhaled it felt like he exhaled all his doubts he felt a lot freer.


    Watching Azreal calming down Rhyno broke out into a smile.


    ''Not bad kid''


    "Yes just like that continue to let go of everything that''s holding you back; break free of your shackles"


    With his eyes closed Azreal started to breathing rhythmically, unbeknownst to them or even Azreal himself his reserved personality had started to go through further changes as if solidify the subtle changes that were already there.


    The Energy with Azreal''s body started to circulate faster and faster to the point where the energy has started leaking outside of his body.


    Sensing the energy both Rhyno and Shahiem were both pleasantly surprised, Azreal was a mid-ranked Half God and his power was rising ever so slightly.


    Noticing how strong he was both Rhyno and Shahiem were confused how could a Divine Being give birth to a Half God.


    Azreal had said someone brought him here so that means he''s from the lower realm but If a God can¡¯t step foot on a planet without causing its destruction so that would mean that his father would have to be a Divine Being.


    "So I guess it wasn''t a fluke that he was able to kill the snow ape, he was actually a lot stronger than it, it''s just that he was just bit handicapped and his power is just a bit unstable"


    Rhyno said with a slight chuckle, deciding to just shelf that matter for now since Azreal probably didn''t know who brought him here.


    .........


    In a garden behind a mansion with a medieval design to it, Light was standing there controlling a stream of water that was sprinkling down like gentle rain on the flowers, the water was coming from a lake on the other side of the garden.


    A short while later a portal opened up in the Garden with Maseru still in his aged form walking out.


    "The very first ever full-fledged war that ever happened in the chaos realm happened almost a quarter of a billion years ago, thinking about it now that war had ended a lot soon that most people including myself expected. A pitiful hundred years."


    Listing to gentle rambling from Light, Maseru decided to take a seat and listen to him rambling staring off into the sky


    "It was during that one hundred years that Layla had gotten pregnant with his son.........So the baby was born over two hundred million years ago yet the boy isn''t a day over seventeen years old.....care to explain?"


    Instead of answering right away Maseru decides to take a deep breath and continue staring off into the sky.


    "I reaped his soul then sealed it and placed it somewhere where it could develop but then a few years ago I sealed his powers and placed it in the body of a child"


    Saying up to this point Maseru started laughing.


    "But how would I know that he''d die in such a short time"


    Hearing Maseru''s reply Light couldn''t help but laugh along with him


    "So that boys walking around with a soul that probably has the power of a high-level God at the very least or even a True God"


    Maseru just smiled and shrugged in response.


    "Probably"


    Light let out a gentle sigh


    "You might not believe it but I really do miss how we used to be, after all......we are brothers "


    "I know but does it matter? It has already been done and what is happening now is as it should be"


    Listening to what Maseru said Lights countenance turned completely grim but only for a moment then he started smiling again and eventually laughing


    "No matter how much time passes you just refuse to change"


    Maseru just smiled in response.

 Chapter 13: Gaza City

    A Journey that should''ve only taken a month had ended up extending to over two and a half months.


    Rhyno had decided to help Azreal by teaching him how to gain better control over his Divine Energy, for the first few day all he taught Azreal was basic meditation to not only calm him mind and steady his heart but to also increase his Divine Energy Levels but as the days progressed he realized that Azreal learning ability was amazing so it didn''t take him very long before he could completely immerse himself in meditation with a few seconds.


    Amazed by Azreal''s talent Rhyno had become quite excited to teach Azreal and once he obtained Shahiem''s permission to train him they would stop once a day or even several days at a time and he would teach Azreal everything from wielding weapons to simple military battle techniques, he''d never teach Azreal anything too advanced or anything like that because he wasn''t one to break military regulations but if Azreal was to join the army that would be a different case.


    Whether or not half the information he was passing on to Azreal was important or not or would ever be useful he had no idea he was just excited to teach someone who was learning at such a fast pace.


    Azreal was like a dessert that hadn''t had any rain in months and when the rain finally came it would absorb all of it and the flowers would start to emerge and before you know it the desert would transform into a rainforest.


    Rhyno was especially happy when he saw how quickly Azreal would adapt to new situations and learn to fight while channeling Divine Energy.


    Still, due to his years of isolation, he had become extremely antisocial and Rhyno couldn''t really change that trait within a small two months but he''d certainly help to put a dent in the wall that Azreal had around himself.


    Just like that two and a half months flew by and they were almost at Gaza City.


    "What do you plan on doing once you get to the city Azzy?"


    During these two months Azreal and Shahiem had gotten quite close after all they looked around the same age with Shahiem being just three hundred and fifty-six years older but in terms maturity they were the exactly the same plus they had spent every day together so it would''ve been quite strange if they hadn''t gotten close or at the very least hated each other.


    "Am not sure, maybe I''ll join a guild or go to your school"


    Hearing Azreal''s reply Shahiem couldn''t help laughing while Rhyno was training Azreal he had tried countless times to teach Azreal alchemy but it was all pointless he had absolutely no talent for it.


    "My school doesn''t take in talentless people"


    Shahiem attended an alchemist only school; where they''d constantly be coming up with new creation weather in the form of medicines or technology. They would never settle for anything less than perfection and even though Gods had the power to pass on knowledge and experience to others it was forbidden in ''Arnet Gardens''.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Every new student would have to learn everything from scratch in the hopes that they''d see a new path that their predecessors had missed, some of the information that they were taught were purposefully altered and those that couldn''t realize it was booted from the school.


    "If your serious about the joining a guild there are quite a few that guilds that are in the city, but I really think you should join the army"


    This was something that Rhyno had been suggesting for a while now and for moment Azreal really did consider it but after thinking about his antisocial personality as well as the fact that being told what to do day in and day out really didn''t seem like something he''d enjoy, so when he heard Rhyno slip in joining the army at the end he really couldn''t help but laugh a little.


    "I don''t want to join an army. Army''s are too rigid, there isn''t really any flexibility but based on how Shahiem described the guilds in the city they sound a lot more interesting"


    Rhyno had already been rejected by Azreal several times so he wasn''t disappointed in the least because it was really as Azreal had just said a guild would be a better fit for him and to how Shahiem had been building up the guilds to Azreal the army really did look like it was pointless.


    Over the past two and a half months Rhyno had observed Azreal closely and he came to realize that Azreal''s personality was slowly shifting, he wasn''t sure if it was because Azreal had gotten used to them that he started to let loosen up a little or if Azreal was really just struggling to find himself but he was sure of one thing even if Azreal himself was only just starting to become aware of it he had a strong desire for destruction.


    "I think the best guild for you would be ''humble lions''" Shahiem said


    This wasn''t the first time Shahiem had said this and the more he described it the more Azreal liked it.


    Humble Lions was one of the youngest guilds in the city, it was established less than a million years ago, it was one of the few guilds that didn''t place any restrictions on their member but they rarely accepted people so it was hard to gauge their strength especially since they rarely had more than fifty members staying in their headquarters they were always out and about.


    "If it''s anything like how you described then it might be"


    "Ohhhhh Azzy You''re gonna love the city, it''s almost as if it never sleeps there is always something happening, no matter who you are there will always be something for you but if you aren''t careful you''ll probably end up losing everything and leaving empty hand"


    When Shahiem spoke it was clear that he really missed the city and he longed to reach home but in all honesty, Azreal really didn''t care about the city he was just interested in going somewhere new.


    "We''re approaching the gates"


    Hearing Rhynos words both Azreal and Shahiem went over to a window looking at the massive city was and the fierce looking guards all dressed in similar armor to Rhyno guarding it.


    Azreal was staring in amazement this was the first time he''d really seen a city since he''d gotten to the chaos realm so when he saw the city in front of him he couldn''t help becoming interested


    While Shahiem was looking on with a look of pure joy he was finally home.


    The towering walls didn''t really seem to be made out of anything he''d ever seen before it''s was completely black but at the same time you could see all sorts of beautiful colors going across it, it really was a sight that was hard to describe with words.


    Seeing the carriage approaching the gates none of the guards stepped forward to stop it instead all of them stopped what they were doing and gave a slight bow.


    Azreal wasn''t surprised at all by this because Shahiem had already told him that he was a prince, so seeing the guards bowing only served to erase any doubt that Azreal might have had.


    Passing through the gates the sight that greeted him was even more stunning, all the streets going in every which direction as far as they could see were big colorful trees and beautiful flower lining the roads, the buildings were all in a medieval style.


    "The humble lions guild is located in the middle city we''ll drop you off there"


    It was Rhyno who had spoken bringing Azreal''s attention back into the carriage.

 Chapter 14: Humble Lions

    When the carriage got to the Middle City they took a scenic route so Azreal would get an idea of what the city is like, after about an hour or so they got to a decent size building with two giant sleeping lion statues to the left and right of it.


    "This is where you get off when you go inside just go to the receptionist and let them know you''d like to join....you''re probably gonna get a test or something to see if your qualified"


    When Rhyno spoke he was completely serious


    "We probably aren''t going to meet again for a while but if you need to get in touch with me you can just head over to the army barracks on the eastern side of the city and leave a message for me there"


    Azreal nodded with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Mhmm Thank you"


    With that Azreal jumped out of the carriage and stood in front of the guild, the carriage drove off for a moment and stopped


    "Hey Azzy, here"


    When Azreal looked around he saw a small purple coin like the one that Maseru had given him to flip, so he reached out his hand grabbing the coin then looked at Shahiem in confusion.


    "If you do get in they''ll charge a membership fee, that should be enough to cover it and probably get you somewhere to stay for a day or two"


    After saying that he waved goodbye and the carriage slowly faded out of sight.


    Looking around there wasn''t really anyone in the streets and it was a good thing too because if people had seen him getting out of a carriage that belonged to the royal family as well as their prince acting so friendly with him, he would''ve probably been mobbed in the streets.


    "Alright let''s go"


    Taking a deep breath Azreal walked into the guild.


    .........


    On the top of the guild, two men were standing both covered in fully black clocks.


    "Who''s he?"


    The other blacked cloaked man just stared at him obviously pissed off at the question.


    "We''ve both been watching the prince since he entered the city. If you don''t know who he is how the fuck is I supposed to know!!???"


    When he spoke he was obviously trying his best not to should and suppress his anger, pausing for a while he took a deep breath then continued.


    "Let''s head back its time to report to the minister anyways"


    With that both their bodies slowly turned illusory before vanishing completely.


    Inside the guild, when Azreal walked into the guild everyone stopped what they were doing and stared at him.


    It was rare for people to come to the guild because it was known for having all sorts of weird people that wouldn''t be accepted anywhere else, so people choose to send in their missions by mail or sending a servant so everyone was pretty sure he wasn''t here to post a mission because he didn''t look like a servant.


    There were about sixty people in the room of varying age all staring at him but it''s wasn''t like he wasn''t used to people staring at him at least these people weren''t looking at him with hate or disgust, nevertheless, he just shrugged and walked over to the receptionist desk.


    Seeing him walk towards her the receptionist stood up and put on a bright smile.


    "Welcome to the Humble Lions Guild, are you here to post a mission or~ perhaps you want to join the guild"


    When she asked if he''d like to join the guild he voice noticeably got a bit quiet, it''s wasn''t really rare for people to want to join the guild but most chose to befriend a member and get a recommendation because that was a lot easier than being be sent on a mission to who knows where to test your skills.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Joining"


    When everyone in the room heard that the vast majority started laughing while a few started paying more attention to him.


    "Boy are you stupid do you know the type of mission you''ll get"


    "Why don''t you come over here pretty boy and keep me company and I''ll give you a recommendation"


    ..................


    .............


    .........


    The comments continued for a while but Azreal ignores every one of them.


    The receptionist seemed genuinely happy that he was interested in joining so she quickly pulled out a form for him to fill out; name, date of birth which he faked because of a recommendation from Shahiem, birthplace which he also faked etcetera, he basically lied about almost everything except his name.


    After completing the form he hadn''t it back to the receptionist, she couldn''t help but exclaim


    "Your a level two Half-God?? But your so young"


    Azreal wrote down that he was seven hundred years old because he didn''t want to seem too old so how current strength would be looked down upon for being pathetic for his age but at the time he didn''t want to look like some kind genius, He hadn''t really thought it through, in a place where people could live for millions of years how wouldn''t seven hundred years look incredibly young.


    As for being at the second level Half-God, this was something that Rhyno had told him when they had sparred for the first time.


    So when the receptionist made the comment he couldn''t help but show a weak smile while everyone behind him had gone completely quite they were all completely stupefied.


    "Am sorry I didn''t mean to blurt out your information like that, please follow me"


    Before she left the counter she stopped review the form then called back Azreal


    "You didn''t put anything here"


    Pointing to a section of the form that said you should write his class; Warrior, Mage, Cultivator, etcetera. He didn''t know what he was supposed to put or even what he was so he left it all blank.


    "Do I have to put something there"


    "Yes"


    So he stopped for a moment to think, he didn''t really know magic but you could sorta fight, as for the other choices he didn''t even bother looking at them.


    "Alright just put warriors"


    "Okay great warriors it is, let''s go"


    Azreal just nodded and followed behind her. She brought him to a room with a strange runic formation on the ground and a crystal floating above it.


    "What is this?"


    Instead of answer his directly she decided to give him a small explanation.


    "On the application, it doesn''t matter what you lied about the only important thing is your strength this is what this crystal does it test your strength....just place both hands on the crystal and pour your energy into it, when the light stops changing colors you can remove your hands"


    Azreal did as he was told at first the light started out white then it turned red and slowly changed until it turned a deep crimson red then it stopped changing colors.


    Removing his hands he turned to look at the receptionist only to see her looking back at him as if she was looking at something that should be impossible.


    "What wrong?"


    His voice sounded completely calm and casual the way people looked at him has never affected him before when would it affect him now?


    Hearing his question snapped her out of her daydream, she became flustered


    "N-No-Nothing.....I just thought you were lying on the application earlier about how strong you were but seeing it being confirmed in front of me I was surprised.....sorry for doubting you"


    As she continued to speak her voice slowly returned to normal, as for Azreal he didn''t really care if she was telling the truth or not.


    "What happens next?"


    "Right now you just have to pay an entrance fee and I''ll give you a mission and a set time to complete it. If you complete it within your time limit you''ll officially become a member and also the entrance fee is nonrefundable"


    "How much is the fee and What type of mission?"


    "Eight hundred and twenty-five gold and I haven''t decided on a mission yet, let''s go back to the front"


    When he heard how much the entrance fee was he was stunned for a second before taking out the purple coin Shahiem had given him.


    Will this be enough?....


    But after going over it for a while he assumed the coin either resented something special or at the very least it was enough to cover it.


    Once he got back to the front desk the receptionist took out a piece of paper and a big bag and handed it to him.


    "What are these for?"


    Returning back to her usual self with her bright smile she explained.


    "The paper has your mission details on it and the bag is what you''ll carry it in"


    Looking at the paper for a moment everything was written in a language he''d never seen before, in fact, everything in the city was but after staring at it for a while that cool sensation came from his mind again and within seconds he could understand what was on the paper.


    He wasn''t sure what the sensation was or what caused it but he didn''t really have the time to focus on it right now, holding both the paper and the bag in one hand he took out the purple coin and handed to her with a change in expression but deep down he was worried to death.


    Looking at the coin she was completely stunned before she looked up at Azreal and back at the coin, then took up the coin and went in the back for a moment and came back with a yellow card with some black lines running on it before Azreal could say anything she spoke up.


    "I thought carrying around a lot of gold on you would be inconvenient so a deposited your change on this card, nine thousand one hundred and seventy-five gold coins"


    When she said the amount she said it in an incredible hush tone. When Azreal heard he was taken aback one coin was worth ten thousand gold?!?!?, thinking back to when Shahiem said it sound be enough to pay his entrance fee as well as get him a room for a day or two he couldn''t help but let out an awkward laugh.

 Chapter 15: Direwolves (1)

    Taking the card from her hands he smiled.


    "Thank you"


    "No problem....for the mission, you''ll have week to complete it"


    "Mhmm"


    With that Azreal left the guild headquarters.


    Shortly after he left a man came up to the receptionist from the back of the room.


    "Kali, what''s up?"


    Looking up at the man in front of her she revealed an especially happy smile.


    "Dustin, when did you get back?"


    "Not too long ago but you were dealing with somebody so I didn''t want to disturb you"


    Hearing Dustin mention what just happened she couldn''t help but show a complicated expression, looking at her expression he couldn''t help but ask


    "Are you okay?"


    Kali opened her mouth a few times but no words came out before bent down took out a sign that said ''on break'' and put it on the counter.


    "Come to the back with me"


    When Kali said that Dustin got serious and nodded his head and walked behind her, he wasn''t sure what she wanted to tell him but it must be important since she didn''t want to say anything here.


    Nothing that happened escaped from anyone in the rooms notice but no one thought much of it after all Kali was a beautiful woman and Dustin was still in the prime of his youth.


    When they got in the back room where Azreal had just tested his energy levels she closed the door behind them and took out the coin Azreal had just paid with.


    "Purple Dinar!"


    Seeing the coin Dustin was totally surprised, Purple dinars were something that almost never appeared in the middle city and is rarely seen in the inner city they were incredibly rare coins only the truly rich had them but after thinking about it for a while he was sure there must be something else after all she had been working here for who knows how long, a purple dinar couldn''t be that surprising to her.


    "Is that why you had that look earlier?"


    Kali gently shook her head no.


    "That''s not the only reason........he''s a Half-God"


    Hearing Kali saying he was a Half-God Dustin was kind of disappointed, sure it was impressive to be a Half God but it wasn''t anything special, they have a few Half God sitting out in the hall right now drinking and making fools of themselves.


    "He''s seventeen"


    Dustin was about to walk off when he felt as if thunder and lightning struck him he was frozen in place, slowly turned around and looked at her to ensure she isn''t lying.


    When Azreal was testing his energy levels earlier and Kali told him it would only test how strong he was she was obviously lying, why would a guild like Humble Lion accept people solely based on strength??? What if you were God but your several million years old why would they accept you when it''s clear you''ve already reached your peak, so whenever they test your powers they also test your age and if there''s room for you to get stronger they''ll accept you and based to a ratio of age to strength would decide the difficulty of your mission younger would easier and the older you are it becomes harder.


    "How is that possible the last time any Gods had any children was when Prince Shahiem was born that was over three hundred years ago......Are you sure about this?"


    Gods were believed to be cursed because it was incredibly hard for them to conceive, the chances were slim to none so hearing that Azreal was seventeen was truly shocking.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    .......


    While all this was going on Azreal was walking out of the city heading to the mountains to the back of the city.


    In the mountains in the back of the city were a few privately owned mines, some of them had to be closed off because a few packs of dire wolves have been roaming around attacking and killing the miners.


    The owners didn''t want to hire mercenaries to go out there because it would be a waste of resources and money but send it to a guild wouldn''t cost as much, all he had to do was send over the details of the mission as well as a reward and so long as the guild didn''t think it was too little they''d accept the mission so a few days ago they sent over the mission to Humble Lions.


    All Azreal had to do was go to the mountain kill off the dire wolves bring back the heads and their beast cores as proof, animals beast cores was basically their soul, they''re normally used to make weapons, medicine and stuff like that, the more energy the core contains the higher the value.


    After walking for a few hours or so he finally go to the foot of the mountain and after walking for another hour and a half he was at the mines.


    When he got to the mines a short muscular man covered in dirty clothes with raggedy beard walked up to you


    "This is private property, what do you want"


    Azreal didn''t bother responding instead he just took out the paper with mission on it and show it to the muscle man


    "Oh so your from the guild follow me"


    He didn''t even bother to introduce himself much less wait on Azreal he just directly turned around and walked towards the other side of the mountain so Azreal had no choice but to follow behind him.


    Just a short distance away from where they had been a little while ago there was a pretty big wall built there made out of tree trunks, the width of a single tree trunk was slightly taller than him.


    Going over the tree wall Azreal noticed that the dirt in the area was a little bit red as well as there were pieces of shredded clothes all over the place.


    "This was the last place they attacked so we built the wall to block them off although it''s been a few days there still here you can hear them sometimes over that side of the mountain"


    Listening to the way how muscle man spoke it didn''t really seem like he cared much about the people who died, he spoke as if nothing that happened here affected him as if the dire wolves broke through the wall they''d kill everyone except him.


    Performing the same action muscle man had done to him early Azreal walked off into the direction he had just pointed without saying anything.


    Walking for a little bit he finally got to the rocky area muscle man had pointed to and could already hear movements and growling but it didn''t sound like adults it sounded more like pups.


    Shrugging Azreal walked up to the cave entrance where he heard the growling when he looked inside the cave it was just like he had thought there were five pups and about seven adults but they were all lying down with there eyes closed until he appeared in the entrance.


    Taking a good look at the adults, that were getting up they were towering over him, at his current height he''d just be about the length of there legs.


    ''How the hell are those heads supposed to fit in this bag....''


    The longer he stood there looking at them the faster his heart started to beat, he was getting more and more excited.


    So he just walked in front of the cave and started taking off his clothes only keeping on his pants, he''d only just gotten these from Shahiem because his were ruined while fighting the snow ape and he didn''t plan on destroying them like the last pair he had.


    Noticing the human in the doorway causally talking off his clothes, the adults growled at pups so they ran behind a rock in the back of the cave while the seven adults all started barking and showing off their razor-sharp looking fangs.


    After taking off his clothes Azreal took out the blade he''d gotten and slowly started walking towards the dire wolves after a couple steps he started running towards them, before they could react as if by teleportation he appeared above one of the dire wolves and swung out the blade applying as much pressure as he to decapitate the dire wolf.


    ''wow, it just went through.....''


    He was suprised by how easily he removed its head but he didn''t stop there instead turning his attention to the next one that was closest to him and dashed towards it sliding under its stomach and using the blade to rip it open, when he got up from under the gutted dire wolf before it could fall he kicked its body toward another incoming dire wolf, with the body of a dire wolf blocking its vision Azreal jumped on its back and started stabbing its spine rapidly, he then jumped and stomped down on its back completely destroying its spine.


    After breaking its back he casually walked behind the now crippled dire wolf on the brink of death and grabbed it by its tail swinging it around using it to fend off the other four dire wolves that had hesitated because of how gruesome their comrade were dying.


    Letting go of its tale allowing it to fly towards the dire wolves using it to distract their attention and as well as for cover he dashed underneath them using. this opportunity to cut off the front paws of the two foremost dire wolves, throwing the blade puncturing the eye of another close by dire wolf then using his hands to rip through its stomach.


    Running over to the final dire wolf that was now running toward him with its mouth open completely wide wants to swallow him whole, after watching its comrades die only after another it was completely overcome with rage.


    When they were only a few inches apart Azreal adjusted his speed slowing down a little bit while stepped to the side and extending the blade to the dire wolfs mouth cutting it open from the side of its mouth to the center of its body.

 Chapter 16 : Direwolves (2)

    Looking at the two dire wolves who''s from paws he''d just cut off he wasn''t sure if he should just go over and kill them now or just leave them, but to the amount of blood that they were currently loosing they''d die pretty soon so he didn''t even bother killing them instead choosing to walk over to the pups that were cuddled up together.


    Releasing some Diving Energy he chose to knock them out.


    When he was about to turn around to start severing the heads of the fallen dire wolves he felt sharp agonizing pain from his right shoulder and left side, looking down at his left side Azreal saw two huge jaws clamping down on him with crazed bloodshot eye looking up at him and the same thing greeted him on his right shoulder.


    ''when did they get here I didn''t ever hear any footsteps....''


    He was truly surprised to see them because he didn''t hear any footsteps when they entered or even feel any pressure from them.


    When he tried moving his hand it was incredibly difficult because the more he tried to move the harder they bit but he still gritted his teeth and endured the pain because he was hearing some footsteps coming from behind him, then raised his left hand with the blade in it and ran it right through its eye and straight into it brain without any hesitation he turned to the other dire wolf and started stabbing it in the head.


    After he ripped both of there jaws off his body then he turned around to see a three more dire wolves coming through the cave entrance the moment they entered the cave and saw all the blood and their dead comrades as well as the human currently covered in blood, they were immediately driven to the brink of madness and immediately started running toward him.


    Opening both his arms wide taunting the already enraged dire wolves


    "Come at me"


    While they were still quite a distance away Azreal threw the blade right down its throat of one of the wolves that had its mouth opened wide forcing it to stop and start coughing up blood trying to get the knife out.


    "Ranked beast really are weak"


    Running up to the one closest him and channeling the Divine Energy into his foot and kicking it in the side of its obliterating half of its face, not bothering to waste another second he ran towards the last remaining dire wolf using his fist to ram into the rib cage.


    He didn''t bother trying to cut off their heads instead he chose to sit down on top of one of the bodies and mediate because he was feeling a bit light headed.


    After meditating for a while some dark green color liquid started to come out of his wounds but after a minute or two, his wounds started healing at a visible pace.


    Meditating for the entire night Azreal finally opened his eyes in the morning, looking at his body that was now covered in blood he wasn''t disgusted by it but it felt annoying because of how it felt on his skin so he left out of the cave and after wandering around the mountain for a while to see if there were any other dire wolves across the mountain,


    he didn''t find any dire wolves but he found a river washed off the blood, caught some fish which wasn''t easy because the fishes here weren''t like the one on earth then made a fire to roast them.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Guess living in the mountains wasn''t all bad.


    After cleaning himself he went back to the cave to wait to see if any more dire wolves would come to the cave and after repeating the same process as well as force-feeding the pups and then knocking them out again, about six days had passed and he was ready to leave because it didn''t seem like all the dire wolves were dead so after cutting off the heads and taking out the cores that were located in their chests and putting them in the bag which to his surprise manage to hold all the giant heads


    Then cutting down a tree and carving out the inside then throwing the bag as well as the unconscious pups that were the size of a German shepherd on it and then dragged it by some vines.


    When he was passing through the mines muscle man was not happy to see the pups alive.


    "What the fuck are you doing with puppies, kill them what if they grow up and come back!!!"


    Azreal just shrugged and paid him absolutely no attention.


    It wasn''t until he was at the gates that when he was stopped by the guards that he encountered some problems but it was quickly taken care of once he paid them off as well as getting a city token so show he was permitted inside but before he left he asked the guards a question.


    "Do you think people would buy baby Dire Wolves"


    "Ahh~ yea I suppose people would buy them as pups and tame them, to become beast companions...why?"


    "Nothing, Nothing just curious so how much do you think they''d pay for them?"


    Now the guards were really confused because they didn''t see the pups lying in the dugout tree all they really saw was the bloody bag.


    "Am not really sure about a hundred copper for a couple months old one but the younger they are the more you can sell them for"


    Flashing the guards a smile Azreal walked off dragging the bloody tree with him everywhere, it took him about four hours before he got back to the guild and every step of the way people were staring at him speculating about what was in the bag.


    Getting back to the guild and walking inside some of the familiar faces that saw him looked at him then looked at Kali, She, in turn, nodded to them.


    Seeing this nods they all started cheering.


    "Welcome to the family kid"


    "We were just joking earlier, we''re all friends here"


    .................


    ...........


    .......


    Azreal had a rough idea of what was going because the guild rarely took in new members it seems like a happy occasion when they got a new member but that didn''t really matter to him right now all that matter was handing in these heads and selling these pups.


    "Congratulations and welcome to Humble Lions"


    Kali flashed him a bright smile then handed him a badge with a sleeping lion on it, shortly after someone came and took the heads from Azreal but before he gave them up he ripped out one of the largest fans to keep as a memorabilia.


    Kali was about to hand him a book but Azreal went walked off and went up on top of one of the tables.


    "One hundred copper for one dire wolf pups it''s probably just around a month old!"


    Hearing Azreal''s shout everyone stopped what they were doing and looked towards him.


    dire wolves couldn''t be considered the strongest of the beast but if raised properly they would be more than useful whether it was tracking or fighting and if they were lucky enough for it to at least break into a Half God rank beast then its usefulness would increase by hundreds of times.


    Looking at everyone and seeing that they were all interested Azreal flashed them a wicked smile.


    "Since so many of you are interested we''ll do it in the form of bidding then I only have five of them so if you want to put together as a group and buy them or you want them yourself I don''t mind"


    At the end of Azreal mini auction he sold each dire wolf for about two hundred copper a piece so he made a silver coin when he was done but he ended having to give it all up because he uses the Humble Lions headquarters as an auction house and on top of that he basically forfeited his right to his five gold mission reward.


    The worst part of it was all the money that was taken from him was basically distributed among all the members that were there at the moment so not only did they get the dire wolves they got back everything that they had spent and more.


    It was only after all this that Kali gave him the guild rule book that she was trying to give him before.

 Chapter 17 : Sleepless Night

    After getting swindled out of his money Azreal wasn''t sad or disappointed but he did have his guards up against everyone there, so he took a seat in the corner of the guild and read through the rulebook.


    It didn''t even surprise him when he noticed that his memory had increased by an incredible amount it was almost as if he had an eidetic memory so after reading through it the first time he had already memorized it but he didn''t want to take any chances so he read it over a few more times.


    ''I should probably find a motel or something......would they even have those here?...''


    Getting up from where he was sitting he walked towards the receptionist who was still around her desk.


    "Hey do y-"


    "Kali"


    "huh?"


    "I realized that I never introduced myself earlier and since your apart of the family now I should introduce myself"


    Nodding in understanding he smiled at her.


    "Okay, Kali do you know if there are any inns or anywhere I could get a room?"


    "oh~ this is probably your first time in the capital, once you go outside just take the first left then second right and you''ll find one at the end of the street"


    "Mhmm thanks"


    After getting the information and following the direction he found them in at the end of the street, the sign on the front just simply said ''welcome'' so he went inside.


    Inside there were a few men sleeping on the tables with flushed faces, the alcohol on the table pretty much explained that and a lady standing around the counter cleaning some glasses.


    "Can I help you?"


    Her voice sounds a bit like what you hear in an old western film, she was a bit tubby but not in a bad way, she looked like she was about thirty-five, forty.


    "I''d like a room"


    After hearing that he was a customer she didn''t seem to care very much it looked like it was just another day to her.


    "We only have one room left but you gotta pay a week in advance for both room and food and we don''t give out refunds if you don''t stay the week"


    After thinking about it for a while he didn''t really see a problem with it.


    "That''s fine, how much is it?"The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Three gold a day, seven days in a week, twenty-one gold for the room and another seven if you want the three meals a day"


    The woman didn''t really seem like the talkative type so he just handed her the card, so just took the card swiped it in a machine then handed it back to him as well as a room key.


    "Room number four O three, I''ll send someone up with your food soon"


    "Thanks"


    When he was about to walk off and head to his room it dawned on him that he had no idea where it was.


    Seeing him pause the lady spoke up.


    "Straight up the stairs, third room on your right"


    This time he went straight up to his room, it wasn''t a bad room although it couldn''t compare to the one that he woke up in when he was at Maseru''s mansion it was still worlds apart from when he used to live in the mountains.


    Not that it mattered where he slept so long as he was comfortable.


    Looking around aside from the bedroom there was also a bathroom and it was just what he needed although he didn''t feel dirty or sweaty still the thought of a bath did make him feel happy.


    Throwing his clothes on the bed he went into the bathroom, within a minute or so the whole room was filled with steam, after being in the shower for a few minutes he heard a gentle knocking coming from the door so he hurriedly dried off as much as possible then put on his pants and opened the window to let out the steam then opened the door so seen a teenager girl that was a bit younger than him standing there.


    When the door opened in front of her although the room was a bit foggy from steam the first thing that greeted her was a half-naked man who was still wet from coming out of the shower, her entire face flushed red looking like a ripe tomato.


    "I...I...I.....This is your food"


    She found it hard to talk she just kept stuttering and ever when she was able to speak the words just rushed out of her mouth.


    "Thanks just put it on the table I''ll be right back"


    After opening the door for her he went over to the bed and picked up his clothes and walked into the bathroom to finish drying off and putting on his clothes.


    She wasn''t sure why the man who didn''t look much older than her wanted her to stay but she still didn''t leave she stayed in the room.


    After a few minutes, Azreal came out of the shower to see the girl who had just brought him his food still in the room.


    ''Am I supposed to tip her or something...''


    He didn''t really want to ask if that was what she wanted because he thought that that would make it awkward if that wasn''t why she was here


    So he decided to just try and play it cool and talk to her to see if he could figure out what she wanted.


    At first, the conversation started out a bit awkward; how are you......what do you like to do...


    The girl was confused the whole time is this why he wanted her to stay, so he could have someone to talk to?


    But eventually the conversation started to flow and before they knew it they''d been talking for hours, it wasn''t the type of conversation that would lead to a prospective lover it was just a conversation with a few good laughs that would make him forget the world wind that his life had been for last couple day.


    Although he had to break off the conversation first because her mother would think that she was doing something if she stayed in his room any longer even though it had already been a few hours and the door was open she still thought it was inappropriate but before she left she asked something that reminded him of something Important.


    "what is that weird ring on your finger?"


    It was only at this time that Azreal remembered that he was wearing the space ring.


    "It''s a space ring"


    He answered while playing with the ring on his finger.


    "A space ring!!"


    She was truly shocked, even though space rings weren''t that rare she''d only ever seen a few but never this close up before, they weren''t cheap either only royals, some nobles and some successful mercenaries could afford them.


    Looking at the space ring on his fingers she was still totally shocked but eventually after talking for a little bit more she got over her previous surprise and after another hour or so she left.

 Chapter 18 : Space Ring

    After the young lady left, closed the door behind her and When over to sit on the window pane and look over at the city.


    It was truly as Shahiem described it was beautiful hundreds if not millions of different lights all across the city along with the bright stars across the sky truly made it into something breathtaking.


    Still playing with the ring on his finger he decided to talk it off and inspect it but no matter how hard he looked he still couldn''t tell what the runes meant.


    "How do I open it?"


    After playing around with it for awhile he finally put it back on his finger still staring at it tryna figure out how to open it.


    ''I wonder.....''


    He took the ring off his finger again but this time he gently channeled divine energy into and within seconds his mind was in a dark space.


    ''Shit no again''


    He really started to panic and felt like he was about to meet that man again but after a few seconds after his earlier panic, he calmed down when realized that this was probably inside the space ring.


    A few meters away from him on the ground, there was a book a few inches thick, walking out to the book there was a note on it.


    "''If your reading this then it means you probably aren''t dead as yet but there''s still time''"


    Pausing right there he didn''t even have to guess and he knew that Maseru wrote the note


    "''Right now you''re inside the space ring this book and some clothes are pretty much the only time I left in here but this book in your hand in worth far more than money, so just hold onto it and stop pouring energy into the ring''"


    He was extremely curious as to what could be in the book, so much so that he didn''t even bother searching the rest of the space ring to see if Maseru was lying or not, he immediately stopped pouring energy into the ring and in the blink of an eye he was back on the bed with a brown leather book beside him.


    Ripping off the note that was on the cover, there was nothing else that was on it only the brown leather cover so he opened it.


    On the first page was something that he wished he''d never seen ''inferno'', that was what the glowing man said before he set him ablaze.


    Remember what happened cold sweat started running down his back but after taking a few deep breaths he was calm again.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Looking back at the page with the ''inferno'' title It described a way to channel the Divine Energy through his body to get it to produce fire.


    Looking at the bottom of the page there was a warning


    *must have affinity for magic to cast spell*


    He wasn''t sure if he had an affinity for magic but based on the note that was on the cover of the book it was clearly meant for him as well as the fact that he didn''t really think Maseru would directly try to hurt him, well as he hoped.


    Based on the description of the spell in the book as well as his personal experience with the spell he thought it would be a better idea to experiment outside.


    So he picked up the book and walked out of the inn, surprisingly there were quite a few people in the streets maybe it was because it was almost sunrise but it was still dark out so he would''ve thought that these people would be sleeping.


    Whatever these people were doing didn''t really affect him he was just trying to get as far out of the city and up into the mountains as fast as possible to try this spell.


    After walking out of the city then running off into the mountains as fast as he could, about two hours later he was fairly deep into the mountains on a rocky slightly open area but he couldn''t start right away because of the energy he''d wasted running here he was almost out of energy.


    Sitting down and mediating for another hour or so he was finally ready to try the spell, reading the instructions a few times he decided to try for himself.


    He was just going to try and create a small flame at first then try making it bigger and bigger until he could do what the glowing man had done to him or even what Enron did in his hometown.


    After following the instructions over and over for about fifteen minutes nothing was happening not even a puff of smoke


    "uggghhhh~ what the hell why isn''t it work"


    Taking a seat for moment he read the instructions for the spell again


    "I am following the instructions so why isn''t it working?!?"


    He was really getting frustrated now why would that old bastard give him something he can use.


    Putting down the book to started to take a deep breath, in out, in out until he was completely calm.


    "Okay let''s try again"


    Following the instructions in the book again, making sure his ''i''s were dotted and he crossed his ''t''s


    After another few minutes of trying again, he felt a warm sensation coming from his palm but that was all there was still no flame, taking a short break he realizes his body was completely sticky.


    "eww what the hell is this"


    Finding the nearest river he could to wash his clothes as well as clean off the inky black sticky liquid that had formed on his skin before trying again.


    The process of him trying and then having to have to take a shower went on for a few more hours but he still didn''t give up because he felt like he was getting closer and closer every time the inky black liquid came out of his skin this caused him to realize that the liquid was perhaps the reason why he couldn''t cast the spell maybe it was blocking it and with that thought as him motivation he pushed ahead.


    And finally after another couple of hours and small flame about the size of a fist form in his palm.


    Looking at the flame in his hand he completely froze for a moment, the flame didn''t burn him but he knew deep down that if he be able to cast it on massive scale like Enron it would consume everything but somehow this flame seemed weaker than the one the glowing man used, a lot weaker but he was still incredibly happy.


    It was all thanks to the girl reminding him about the space ring by some strange miracle for the entire time that they were talking he hadn''t gotten her name but he''d see her again so it didn''t bother him.

 Chapter 19 : Purple Inferno

    The black liquid that was coming out of his pores was the impurities in his body.


    Even though his body had been recreated it was still a body that had never used magic before, so his soul couldn''t recreate something that it had never experienced before and what it knew had impurities so even though his body had been recreated to be stronger it was only so it could handle the power of his soul.


    So after practicing for another four days ¡ªand so much of the sludge like impurities coming out of his body He couldn''t help thinking that he must''ve polluted the river by now¡ª he was finally successful it casting it.


    Lying down on the ground completely exhausted he wasn''t totally satisfied with what he was able to do but he had to head back to the city because he was positive that the lady at the inn wouldn''t save his room for him.


    Calming himself down Azreal started meditating to build back up his energy, after about an hour or so once he was satisfied with the amount of energy he absorbed he got off the ground and started putting himself together.


    Before leaving he couldn''t get rid of that itchy feeling of wanting to use the spell again.


    "Inferno"


    When he cast the spell the temperature of air around him started to spike, small gushes of purple flames started happening across the air in a half a meter radius around him, just as quickly as it all started everything thing stopped and started to calm down, a split second after the air started cooling down, everything within a three meters radius including himself was instantly engulfed in flames that sounded like a wild beast roaring.


    The flames truly wanted to consume everything even the already burnt rocks under his feet were starting to melt making the ground look like a volcano had just erupted the molten rocks looked like lava trickling down.


    After a few more seconds of admiring his own work he stopped supplying the flames with energy and just like that they started disappearing until the only thing left on the ground was the molten rocks.


    Looking down at it he had a faint premonition that it would probably lead to a forest fire but still, he chose to ignore it and head back to the city.


    While on the path back the only thing that was really on his mind was spell, he knew it could get a lot more power and the fire could cover a greater distance if he chose to pour more energy into it but it still didn''t feel as strong as either Enron''s or the man from before that would mean that in terms of strength he and them were worlds apart.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The other problem that he had was the time it took for the spell to activate based on the distance, sure he could still move around while casting it so long as he sticks to the instructions but it still took a while maybe he could use the increase in the air temperature as a form of defense but deep down he didn''t really believe that it would work.


    While he was in the mountains he hadn''t even turned the book to the second page simply because he was completely consumed with mastering [Purple inferno], Azreal had just planned on going into the city to buy more time for his room then probably do a mission at the guild or just go back into the mountains to see what else was in the book.


    Before he knew it he was already walking through the city gates, because he had his Humble Lions badge as well as the city token he didn''t have to ''buy any of the guards lunch''.


    It didn''t take long before he was back at the front desk at the inn.


    "Thought you weren''t coming back"


    Looking at the lady at the counter with the same look on her face as before he couldn''t help but smile at her this time.


    "no, I lost track of time but am back now....I was wondering if a could pay.... like six months in advance so I wouldn''t have to worry losing my room"


    And almost as if she was programmed to she replied almost the same as before.


    "Twenty-one gold a week, four weeks eighty-four gold, five hundred and four gold for six months including meals that''s another one hundred and sixty-eight"


    Azreal was completely stunned, he knew it would be a lot but he hadn''t done any calculations before and now hearing it out loud he couldn''t suppress his shock.


    He''d basically spent almost two thousand gold so far in this city and he wasn''t even here for a month and half that time hadn''t been in the city yet it''d already cost him so much.


    ¡®Am I that bad with money or is this city too damn expensive?¡¯


    Money didn''t really matter that much to Azreal but he sure as hell doesn''t plan on starving to death.


    Shahiem was right if he wasn''t careful he''d lose everything and leave the city empty-handed.


    "I''ll pay for the room but I don''t think I''ll be here that much so I''ll just pay for the food when I need it"


    He didn''t even bother waiting for her to respond he just handed her the card and just like last time she ran it on the machine then gave it back to him.


    When Azreal got back to his room he was surprised to see there were about twelve trays of food on the table it looked like they brought his food to his room even if he wasn''t there, going through the trays to see if he could find the one that had just arrived or at the very least a day ago ago.


    After finding one that didn''t smell spoiled he dug in and ate his fill.


    Although there were a few things on his plate that he didn''t recognize, they weren''t repulsive so he still ate away.


    When he was through he eating he took off his clothes to take a long well-deserved shower, after being in the mountains for so long this felt like a small piece of paradise.


    Right after drying himself he just went straight to bed, something he''d been dreaming about for a while now, he had wanted to go back to the mountain or stop by the guild after coming here but he decided that he¡¯d just go over to the guild tomorrow after all he couldn''t just be spending and not earning.

 Chapter 20 : The Teacher

    When he woke up in the morning it was already noon and the sun was beaming down on his face.


    Getting out of bed the first thing he did was to stumble into the bathroom to relieve himself then take a shower to wake himself up.


    he¡¯d already decided to head to the guild just to check if he could earn some money from doing a few missions today before going back into the mountains but before he left the inn he gathered all the trays with food and brought them down to the front desk, leaving right after


    while heading over he didn''t feel like hurrying, in fact, he felt extremely calm so he couldn¡¯t help just slowing down to enjoy his mood as well as the fresh air.


    The city was as busy as usual with some form of transaction or people just casually talking was constantly happening, looking further ahead he saw a small gathering of people and more people were making there way over.


    ''what''s going on over there?....''


    Curious about what so many people were interested in he walked over there to see a dark-skinned man dressed in fine clothes with all sorts of gold on his body playing with some children and conversing with some adults at the same time, all of them even the children would refer to him as ¡®the teacher¡¯.


    "Who''s that?"


    Azreal didn''t really mean to say it out loud he had thought he said it in his mind so when he got a response he was surprised.


    "That''s King Adidja Azim"


    Looking at the person who answered Azreal didn''t recognize him but he recognized Azreal, he was Dustin from the guild.


    ''So he''s Shahiem''s father?...''


    Looking back at the man again from a different perspective the resemblance was uncanny, aside from the man in front of him looking older than Shahiem and heavily tattooed going all the way up to his neck, he would''ve thought they were brothers.


    "I didn''t realize that I said that out loud just now"


    Dustin smiled and nodded


    "Its fine we are guild brothers after all"


    When Dustin said that Azreal turned back to him only to see him holding a badge that was almost the exact same as his own the only difference was that Dustin''s own was silver and his was copper.


    "Im Dustin"


    "Azreal"


    After a brief introduction and a handshake, Azreal couldn''t stop himself from asking.


    "Why would a King leave his palace without any guards isn''t he afraid of assassins?"


    "If it was any other king probably but this is something completely normal for his majesty, he''d come out into the city and just sit and talk with the people for hours upon hours, offering advice or just listing, that''s why you see everyone up there calling him teacher"Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Azreal was honestly surprised because compared to the leaders back on earth this guy seemed like a saint but unfortunately, this saint wasn''t going give him money.


    Nobody noticed it but when the ''Teacher'' was sweeping his eyes over the crowd his eyes stopped for a moment when he caught sight of Azreal but only for a second when Azreal was turning around to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing Azreal turning around to leave Dustin couldn''t help but ask.


    "To the guild I need money"


    Walking slightly behind Azreal to show respect to the fact that he thought Azreal''s parents were gods while Dustin himself was the child of two Divine Beings, he only luckily stepped into Godhood a few thousand years ago.


    Although in terms of power he was far stronger and power was everything here but status was equally as important, with two gods as his parent''s personal power didn''t matter all that much in that case.


    He''d become a bit excited because Azreal said he needed money so that means he was about to go pick out a mission.


    "Why don''t you team up with us on our mission we still need one more person?"


    Hearing this Azreal stopped and turned to look at him


    "We? and why would you want me?"


    "Yes me and two of my other friends but we still need a fourth to fulfill the requirements and I was there when you joined the guild so why wouldn''t I want you?"


    While speaking Dustin showed a pleading look but Azreal wasn''t fazed in the slightest


    "How much will I get?"


    Dustin couldn''t help but get excited if he''s asking how much It obviously meant he''s at least a little interested.


    "Well for the mission all we have to do is guard a carriage over to Cornwall and we''ll each get a hundred gold"


    Now Azreal''s interest was piqued but only for a moment the more he thought about it the stranger it sounded, he still doesn''t completely understand the currency here but paying four hundred gold just to protect a carriage didn''t really seem worth it.


    Looking at the change in his facial expression it was obvious what he was thinking so Dustin quickly spoke up to clarify


    "No No No, it might sound strange but it''s completely normal, it''s normally just some minister or noble doing something fishy or going to visit his mistress so he can''t use his own guards so they normally hire guilds to guard them"


    With the clarification from Dustin, his mind was put a bit at ease but he still didn''t let go of it completely but it was enough for him to accept to go.


    "Alright I''ll join your group"


    When Azreal accepted Dustin was having a hard time suppressing his joy but he still managed to push it down just enough to prevent himself from jumping for joy.


    "Great let''s head over to the guild and I''ll introduce you to the others"


    Walking back to the guild together Dustin tried to start up a conversation with Azreal but it only wound up making it feel awkward, it wasn''t that Azreal didn''t want to talk but he was still as antisocial as ever so he didn''t really have anything to say.


    He didn''t want Dustin to think he was arrogant or anything like that so he explained to him that he wasn''t the talkative type and it made a world of difference because Dustin really was starting to think he was a bit arrogant, so he was rethinking his decision of inviting him to join them because he and the others were like a family and he didn''t want anyone around who would look down on his family.


    When they go back to the guild Dustin walked over to a man and a woman who were in the corner flirting, seeing Dustin coming over with someone they both went forward to great them.


    "Yow Dustin this our other member?"


    It was the man who spoke up first he was in casual clothes, a Woden staff with a big gem on his back.


    "Yea this is Azreal he''s our fourth member"


    "It''s nice to meet you Azreal, my name is Sadie and this my husband Reyner"


    Looking at the woman in front of him was wearing what looked like a pantsuit as well as a giant staff that looks similar to the one the man has on his back but he wasn''t looking at that he was staring at her pointy ears.


    ''an elf?...''


    Realizing what he was staring at she just smiled


    "This is your first time seeing an elf?"


    "Sorry I didn''t mean to stare"


    "That''s okay, you can touch them if you want"


    He did want to touch them but he thought it wasn''t a really good idea with her husband here plus for some reason he didn''t understand he felt repulsed by her but at the same time he felt like he was drawn to her, It was an extremely annoying feeling.

 Chapter 21: Group Mission

    They¡¯d all been sitting and talking for a while so they could get a better understanding of each other to make it easier to work together, for the entire Q&A session Azreal was still experiencing the repulsive and attraction feeling towards Sadie but by now he sort of learned to ignore it.


    While they were all talking Dustin had left to register them for the mission.


    "So what do you do?"


    It was Reyner who spoke up


    "What do I do?"


    Azreal was sort of confused by the question, he was sure what sort of jobs the Divine would do to earn a living.


    The whole Gods doing missions to earn money seemed so odd to him mostly because of what he¡¯d been taught most of his life but looking at it from a different perspective the life of the Divine would be beyond dull if everything was handed to them.


    "I mean Sadie here is our archer slash medic, Dustin''s fighter and I¡¯m the tank so what do you do?"


    Azreal still wasn''t really sure how to answer the question, it wasn''t that he didn''t know what he was, he''s a fighter because he didn''t think he knew enough spells to be called a mage ¡ªwhatever the correct name was¡ª but he wasn''t sure if he wanted to take on all the responsibilities of a fighter since he''d just gotten here and he didn''t know who he''d be fighting or how strong they were but in the end he didn''t have any other option.


    "fighter"


    It was at this time that Dustin walked back over with a big smile on his face along with a piece of paper.


    "Ready?"


    "Yea"


    It was Sadie and Reyner who replied Azreal just nodded.


    "Our employer wants to keep their identity a secret so we''ll have to wait outside of the city"


    "Sounds goods"


    On the way out of the city Azreal didn''t really speak much as usual but all along the way Sadie tried to strike up a conversation with him which pretty failed, it was Dustin who spoke up and explained a little bit about Azreal''s personality.


    When they got outside of the city they were there for over an hour but their employer still hadn''t shown up so Azreal decided to ask something that he hadn''t planned on asking until they left out on the road.


    "Where is Cornwall?"


    Everyone in the party looked at him with varied express but in their minds, they were all thinking roughly the same thing.


    ''What the fuck! why would you come along without knowing where you''re going??''If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "......Cornwall is a small independent nation to the west of us¡±


    It was Reyner who spoke up but the only response he got from Azreal was ''oh'' he didn''t really take much offense to it, if it was before Dustin explained then he would''ve probably started getting ticked off.


    "Yea just think of them as kind of a colony, they pay tribute to the king and in return we protect them from being swallowed up by the ''alliance''"


    Dustin thought that the explanation that Reyner gave wouldn''t really help Azreal in terms of giving him any clues as to what they thought the mission might be about.


    And it was just as Dustin had suspected Azreal really did start coming up with a bunch of reasons of what the mission might be about but even with the new information he still didn''t rule out that it might just be some rich man or woman cheating on their spouse.


    Along with the information came something else he was curious about.


    "Alliance?"


    "Wow are even from the north?.......Alliance just a bunch other smaller nations that came together to former an empire long before Gaza existed¡ª"


    Before Reyner could finish they all saw a horse-drawn carriage coming closer to them, to everyone else this might look normal but to Azreal the horses looked more like flaming beast rather than horses, sure they had the body of horses but the hair all across its body was made of fire, with every breath it exhaled smoke came out.


    The carriage slowly drew closer until it stopped right besideside them, no one came out to greet them nor did the person inside say anything.


    So Dustin walked up to the carriage, the person inside slight opened the door which Dustin pushed the paper he''d gotten at the guild to the person inside.


    After a few seconds the paper was pushed back out and the person inside spoke in an incredibly hoarse voice, which everyone without even speaking unanimously agreed was fake but that didn''t really matter much to them.


    "Two of you take the reins and the other two guard the back"


    "Reyner, you and Sadie take the front, Azreal and I will take the back"


    Looking at the front of the carriage there seemed to be a small and frail looking old man holding the reins but Azreal was just assuming because the person was covered in a cloak.


    His only clue as to the persons age was the way house the body was bent under the cloak.


    Seeing Reyner and Sadie approached the cloak fell flat and a grey looking phantom flew out of it and into the carriage seemly closing the door behind it.


    When everyone took there places Azreal couldn''t help but asking Dustin.


    "What was that just now? Holding the reigns"


    If Dustin hadn''t known that Azreal was only seventeen and was the child of two Gods he would''ve thought he was a complete fool and chased him away, but luckily in his mind Azreal''s parents were Gods and since he was only seventeen it made sense that he didn''t really know a lot about anything for all he knew Azreal probably ran away from home.


    "It was a phantom rider, something that they came up with in Arnet Gardens, it''s basically just a shell that''s powered by Divine Energy to complete simple tasks"


    "Oh, how long will it take to get to Cornwall?"


    "About a week"


    Azreal had thought of something earlier but didn''t want to ask until he knew how long the journey would take but finding out it would take a week he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why don''t you just open a portal to get there?"


    Hearing the question Dustin was completely stunned, It wasn''t a bad question but he still couldn''t help thinking that it was stupid for a moment before remembering that Azreal was inexperience.


    ¡®Still there has to be a limit right?¡¯


    "I suppose we could do that since the distance is within the reach of my power but no one would be stupid enough to risk it, Cornwall is separated from Gaza by a small piece of land that clearly belongs to us but in recent years the alliance is always sending troops there insisting that they have some old border documents showing that it''s there''s because of that there''s always some fighting going on there between them and us, so the space there is always unstable so unless we had the power to forcefully stabilized the space it would be completely reckless"


    Finally gaining some clarity Azreal nodded, the question never came to him to ask Shahiem or Rhyno because Shahiem really seemed to enjoy the slow journey as well as the fact that his mind was mostly focused on training so he really never thought about that.

 Chapter 22 : Group Mission (2)

    As with all journeys it¡¯s goes pretty well until your far away from the safety of the city walls.


    "I hear footsteps, Dustin"


    With the strong hearing ability of the elf¡¯s she could pick up the faintest sounds if she concentrated, so picking up footsteps wasn''t that surprising.


    "How many?"


    "A few hundred but since no one sensed anything before they probably aren''t that strong"


    "Still we shouldn''t let down our guards"


    "Reyner''s right, we still need to be ready just in case"


    Azreal could feel his heartbeat speeding up, his grip on his blade tightened, a few minutes passed and no one said or did anything so he became a bit confused but didn''t say anything.


    Six minutes more passed and he started to relax a bit, it was about five minutes later when he was about ready to completely relax that Dustin spoke up.


    "Sadie protect the carriage, Azreal you take the west side, Reyner you take the north and the south and I''ll take the east side"


    Azreal was there in a daze for a moment how good was Sadie''s hearing if she could hear possible enemies that were a dozen minutes away and since he didn''t hear any horses or anything like that they must''ve walked.


    When Dustin issued his order everyone went into position, Sadie jumped on top of the carriage and took the wooden staff from off her back, that slowly transformed into a bow with the green orb that was at the top coming into the middle glowing faintly.


    Reyner jumped off the carriage and stood in front of the horses with his staff in hands glowing faintly, Dustin walked into position with a serious expression.


    Azreal was the last person to get into position because he hadn''t seen anyone or even felt the slights pressure.


    It took about another two minutes before the saw people off in distance


    .........


    "Looks like the seers¡¯ were right there are only four guards"


    The man who spoke stood in front of everyone with his head held high and his back straight, he was clearly the leader of the bandits.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird that there are only four of them what if they''re more hiding"


    The leader looked around at his subordinate viscously like he would kill him at any moment, as the leader of a group of outlaws you had to know when to be cruel to your subordinates and when to reward them because if they don''t fear and respect you they would turn on you in a second when you show weakness.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    With the look that he''d just gotten from his leader, he didn''t dare to say anything else or those might just be the final words he¡¯d ever say.


    "Everyone spread out, were attacking from all sides full force! if any dares to retreat then consider your life and your family''s forfeit."


    When everyone heard these words they all shivered because they all knew too well that he wasn''t just saying that for the show.


    "Although the back isn''t guarded don''t run in like a bunch of idiots, no one would leave anywhere unguarded unless they had enough strength to protect it or there are traps set up there......Everyone attack!!!"


    Once they were given the order everyone ran forward except the leader and two of his other subordinates who all stayed back to observe until they found the best time to strike.


    ...........


    Seeing all the bandits splitting up and coming towards them everyone held there ground, the three guys were a good distance from the carriage but not too far, just far enough so they could keep the fight from getting too close but just close enough so if anything happened they could get back to the carriage.


    At this time the bandits were already pretty close so Sadie started firing off arrows that looked like they were made of light in every direction to any bandit that came close.


    Woosshh


    Wosssh


    Wossssh


    Despite watching their comrades fall now of them dared to turn back.


    Under Sadie¡¯s arrows bandits dropped like flies but still there were hundreds of them so the majority of them still made it up to the guys.


    Reyner was the first to encounter any opponents but he looked as relaxed as ever almost as if there was no one in front of him, before the bandits could get with attacking range he started chanting in a language none of them understood but as he chanted the light on top of his staff grew brighter and brighter and shortly after the earth started to shake and two huge earth golems started to form from the ground one in front of the carriage and one at the back.


    The golems didn''t seem to have any intelligence but one thing they had in abundance was strength.


    All the bandits who had to face off against the golems felt like they wanted to run away, it wasn''t that they were scared of it because if they all attacked it together, of course, they''d beat it but the fact that it was in its natural environment means that it could always just reform and the summoner didn''t seem like he used much magic so he could keep supplying them with energy so it would be a pointless battle that they were bound to lose.


    They might be bandits but they weren¡¯t stupid, if they were they¡¯d be dead by now but even though they knew they¡¯d get killed they still chose to fight because if they turned back not only would they die but their family would as well.


    The bandits on Dustin''s side looked a lot happier because Dustin was a fighter so he had to get close to them and since they had strength in numbers they all felt like they had some chance of winning.


    Looking at the bandits in front of him, Dustin didn''t plan on letting them come to him so he ran towards them and the bandits were more than happy to see this so they charged towards him as well.


    When he was close enough to them Dustin''s entire arm seemed to turn into fire and when he swung it out a huge wall of fire was formed infront of him, the bandits who couldn''t stop in time were all set on fire somewhere lucky enough to put out the fire while others weren''t as lucky.


    Meanwhile on Azreal''s side he was walking up to to the bandits who were running towards him, he was completely casual when walking towards them, the bandits subconsciously slowed down a little bit they weren''t stupid enough to just run towards him thinking that he was just overestimating himself, they were all experienced bandits so they knew that only someone with the strength to back it up would behave like this in front of danger but compared to faith that they''d encounter if they ran away it was better to try their luck with this kid.


    Within seconds the bandits found their courage and Azreal was surrounded.

 Chapter 23 : Group Mission (3)

    When the wall of fire finally diminished in front of them and they got a good look at burning hand they all knew that they had the worst possible luck.


    "E...Ele...Elementalist!"


    Someone among the bandits shouted, bring the others back to reality.


    "What''s he doing this far north, I heard they never leave the south"


    Elementalist are a race of people that are literally the four major elements in physical form, manipulating the elements is no different from breathing to them.


    "You guys chose the wrong carriage today"


    Dustin didn''t even bother waiting for any reaction he just stomped on the ground and instantly the topography changed with hundreds of earth spikes coming out of the ground running through every bandit who couldn''t react in time, and even those who reacted in time the spikes ¡ªlike snakes¡ª chased after them until they met up with their targets, those who still refused to die even after all that would end up with an arrow to the heart.


    Reyner''s battle was finish before it even started all the golems did was to simply squash anything that was in front of them.


    On the other side Azreal was already surrounded but he didn''t attack.


    "Why''s it getting hotter?"


    One of the bandits asked another but no one replied to him, they all felt the spike in temperature.


    That only lasted for split second.


    "Fuck !! Kill him!!"


    With that one shout, everyone charged towards him from all directions but it was already too late, they took too long to attack.


    "Inferno"


    The purple flames raged out in an instant consuming all the bandits, blood curdling screams filled the air, all the bandits screamed at the top of their lungs but the pain did not diminish it only intensified. No matter how hard they tried to put it the flames did not diminish, it burned in an almost arrogant way.


    Azreal didn''t bother paying attention to them the second they surrounded him they were pretty much all dead in his eyes.


    What he was really looking for was that feeling he had the other times when he killed but that feeling didn¡¯t come.


    ''Does it only happen when I think I''m in danger?.....''


    This was the place his mind was in right now he¡¯s almost completely accepted himself as he is but he wasn''t going to let himself become obsessed with the feeling so much so that he becomes addicted but at the same time it was almost as if he yearned for it.


    Looking behind to see what the others were doing since he heard screams and he was pretty sure all those screams wasn''t coming from the bandits he was roasting.


    Behind him he saw the two huge golems effortlessly sweeping away the bandits in front of them, although he couldn''t see Dustin he did see the wall of fire which kind of took him by surprise he always thought of Dustin as using a sword.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    His mind only remained on them for a moment before returning to what he was doing.


    Looking at the bandits lying on the ground some motionless and others still rolling around he still didn''t recall the fire he wanted to fully test its energy consumption while it was killing living things.


    While Azreal''s mind was focused on the fire a shadow was flying towards him, without making a sound.


    The approach person pulled out a ¡®gun¡¯ but perhaps a slight laps in judgement cause the sun light to reflect off the ¡®gun¡¯ flashing a quick light in front of Azreal.


    When he looked up to find the source of the flash he just saw, he was stunned to see a person flying towards him with a ¡®gun¡¯.


    Because of the moment of surprise he lost control of the energy in his body causing the flames to go out of control burning brighter, with no other choice the approaching person has to put away the ¡®gun¡¯ and cover their face while flipping over the flames closer to Azreal where it was clear of flames.


    On Dustin''s side


    He went through the same thing that Azreal did but his reaction was completely different instead of being caught by surprise, he just raised his hands to grab the ¡®gun nozzle¡¯ while reinforcing his hand with earth, seeing her ¡®gun¡¯ get caught she fired it a few times in Dustin''s hand while struggling to free her weapon, without warning the force that was holding her weapon disappeared, catching her off balance.


    While trying to balance herself she looked up at her opponent, but saw nothing all she felt was a gentle breeze that got rough for a moment but after a while she didn¡¯t feel anything all she was the sky covered with a layer of red.


    Dustin had already decapitated her.


    On Reyner side


    The woman couldn''t even get past the golem Reyner was just standing to the side watching her trying to attack the golem and it attacking her and forcing her to retreat every single time.


    Back on Azreal''s side


    His initial surprise was all gone what remained could be considered to be anger at something that caught him off guard, so without giving the man with the gun like weapon a chance to react, he was already right in front of him with the blade in his hands slicing towards him.


    The bandit leader couldn''t step back or he''d be stepping into the flames that were a lot higher and angrier that before so he had no choice but to use his hands to block the blade.


    The blade was obviously reinforced with Divine Energy because he felt it press down on his bone a lot further than he expected but before he could even react he felt a sharp kick on the back off his knee forcing him to kneel, without a chance to process what had happened three arrow were lodged in his abdomen.


    ''What the fuck?...''


    That was all the bandit''s leader could think before he felt the fist of the boy in front of him knocking him out.


    Azreal was pissed at Sadie, had she no intervened the feeling he''d been yearning would finally arrive, it was finally building up a bit and he knew that if he drew out the fight a bit he''d get the feeling once again but it didn''t happen.


    Still he was here to get paid so he wouldn¡¯t pick a fight.


    So he took a deep breath, although he was still upset he wasn''t as upset as he could¡¯ve been.


    Stopping the energy supply to the fire he expected it to go out but to his surprise, on the body of the bandits that had a bit of life in them it still continued to burn and it didn''t go out until all signals of life was gone.


    ''It looks like the flames siphons their divine energy to feed itself until they die......''


    This discovery completely washed away any anger that he was feeling towards Sadie but still looking at it he still didn''t manage to calculate how much energy the flames used, but if henwere to go off of how he¡¯s currently feeling then not as much energy is used he''s still at about ninty¡ªeight percent.


    Everyone had finished up what they were doing, the woman who Reyner was toying with was captured, so they all walked around to Azreal''s side only to see him searching the charred corpses.


    ''What¡¯s wrong with him?...''


    Azreal was taking everything that looked like it had any value from all the corpse and he didn''t stop until he''d ''robbed'' all of them.


    When he was finished he turned around and saw the others, so he walked towards them, throwing all the coins and other stuff of value he''d taken from the bandits in front of them, only stooping down to take a metal looking cord.


    "Are you all finished?"


    It was the hoarse voice coming from the carriage.


    "Yes we''re getting ready to leave now"


    "Good I don''t want to stay any longer than I have to"

 Chapter 24: Camp

    Ever since the day Rhyno had given him the blade of the woman he''d killed as a memorabilia, he''s gotten into the habit of collecting things as a reminder of things he''s done or accomplished, in the end, Azreal himself doesn¡¯t really understand why he does it.


    Dustin and Reyner grabbed the captured female bandit as well as the bandit leader and brought them a little into the distance shortly after muffled screams could be heard.


    While Azreal was standing there with Sadie he wanted to ask her why all the bandits were so weak or why they didn''t use any form of special skill but thinking back to the fact that he was supposed to be seven hundred years old, and the fact that no one seemed to be reacting to it made it seem like all of this was supposed to be common knowledge.


    The entire time he was there with Sadie he didn''t really say anything he was completely focused on running the cord through the dire wolf teeth to make a necklace for himself.


    Sadie just stood to side watching him with an awkward smile.


    "Everyone in position we''re leaving now"


    Dustin¡¯s voice traveled across the distance while walking over with Reyner who was carrying a bag with three distinctive bloody spots on it,


    Noticing the other two''s gaze on the bag Reyner spoke up to explain.


    "These three are wanted bandits, they only came down this close to the city because of the fighting happening on the border"


    "How''d you know?"


    "After a friendly chat with them no one spoke up after we killed the leader a piece of paper fell out of his clothes....... they were walking around with there own wanted posters"


    Everyone just paused for a moment, letting out a deep breath. Why would you walk around with your own wanted poster?.


    *


    When they were back on the road nothing else happened they all talked merrily even Azreal participated in the conversation, when he asked Dustin to help in pierce the tooth so he could string it.


    After another two days, they came across some soldiers in Gaza uniform blocking the road so Dustin walked up to them.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Sorry sir but we''re gonna have to ask you to turn back we have orders not to let any civilians through here"


    The soldier who had just spoken looked incredibly young and based off the energy coming from his body he was obviously just barely in the Divine Realm.


    "I know that there''s fighting up ahead but we don''t mind we can defend ourselves so you won''t have to spare any extra men to protect us"Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The soldier just shook his head from left to right.


    "That doesn''t matter, you''re all just civilians so how can we let you through a military blockade?"


    Seeing that this was going no where Dustin took out his Humble Lion badge as well as the mission slip and showed it to the soldier. The young soldier looked like he was thinking whether or not he should let them through when another older soldier spoke up.


    "Look! We don''t give a fuck! about who you are we have orders not to let anyone pass, so guess what?........You''re not going to fucking pass!!!"


    The soldier had clearly been getting annoyed by Dustin''s pestering trying to convince them to let them pass so he had no choice but to speak up before he convinced the younger soldier to do something stupid.


    Hearing how the solider spoke to him Dustin felt like he¡¯d just been slapped in the face, with no other thought Dustin want to release his spiritual pressure to see how this fool would kneel and beg for forgiveness.


    Before he could listless knocking came from the carriage so Dustin went over to the door.


    After speaking to the client for a while Dustin turned around and then back up to the soldiers with a gloomy expression, when the soldiers saw this they thought that the person inside the carriage told him to apologie or something but what came out of his mouth was something that no one expected.


    "Ahem...My employer has......"


    At this time he turned to look back at the carriage in the hopes that the client would call him back and say something else but he had no such luck.


    "My client has informed me to tell you to inform the commanding officer that if he doesn''t come out here and let us through he can forget about keeping his head"


    When the soldiers heard this they were stunned for a moment before all of their expressions turned ugly from anger, all of them releasing their Divine Energy.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are to threaten our commander?"


    "Looks like we''ll have to teach you some manners"


    ...............


    ..........


    ......


    The soldiers went on like that for awhile before the very same soldier who''d cursed him out first spoke up.


    "Alright everybody calm down and go inform the commander"


    The other soldiers wanted to say something but he shook his head to stop them then he looked towards Dustin


    "Kid you better pray that whoever¡¯s in that carriage can protect you"


    Dustin couldn¡¯t help forcing a smile.


    "I hope so too"


    .................


    Outside of the commanding officers'' room.


    "Private James reporting in sir......"


    After recievinh the soldiers report the commanding officer was pissed beyond belief, kicking off his room door.


    "Where the fuck are they!"


    All the veins on his forehead had neck were popping out like they would just explode at the slightest touch, when he went outside saw the carriage he was even more pissed.


    It just a regular carriage, maybe a bit above average but as far as he could see it¡¯s didnt belong to anyone worth mentioningz


    He had to come out or else he shouldn''t dream of keeping his head? who would be so stupid as to threaten him.


    When he got out to his soldiers they all pointed at Dustin and Dustin, in turn, ¡ªwith a moment¡¯s hesitation¡ª pointed at the carriage.


    Why should he bear this mans wrath?? he was just a messenger.


    When the man saw Dustin pointing towards the carriage he didn''t he bother thinking about it instead he just turned and walked to the carriage.


    "Who the fu-"


    "Commander Zhou....."


    It was the hoarse voice that cut him off when he head the voice he immediately stopped talking, at the same time the door to the carriage opened and he obediently stepped inside.


    They were in there for about half an hour but no one could hear what they were talking about, when the commander came out his face was unnaturally calm.


    "Let them through find a place for them to rest for the night"


    When the soldiers heard this they were all surprised who exactly was inside the carriage that could make their commander, who never listens to reason take a step back.


    Even Azreal and Dustin were surprised they all wanted to know who their client was.

 Chapter 25 : Second Spell

    When they all went into the camp commander Zhou personally led their client to where he or she would be staying before just giving them general directions to where they''d be staying.


    Everyone ended up walking around fir close to half an hour following the directions they got from commander Zhou.


    Even though the fort wasn¡¯t large they still couldn¡¯t find their way because of the half hearted directions they were given.


    Feeling lost they decided to just ask one of the soldiers where they should go. The soldier ended up bringing them to an open area filled with tents and told them to just pick one that wasn''t already taken.


    While they were walking around earlier Azreal had realized that the fort hadn''t been there for long it was obviously something that was only made recently to serve a temporary purpose and once that was done it would either be abandoned or a few soldiers would be left to guard it.


    Majority of the soldiers that didn''t have a high rank were kept in this area while the officers stayed in the main building.


    The main building stood in the center while two ¡®U¡¯ shaped walls stood on the left and right filled with tents, when once entered the fort they would enter through the main building.


    Inside the main build of the fort was completely empty except for the bare necessities, the grey brick walls gave the build a abandoned haunted house type vibe.


    The tents that were set up here didn''t look all that great from the outside, they looked like something that had been recycled over and over again but after going inside it was the total opposite.


    He was expecting just a piece of cloth spread out on the ground with a few sheets for when the night got extra cold but instead inside there was a small bed with thick covers.


    Looking at where the walls of the tent should be, there was nothing there aside from a few light blue runes floating in the air but other than that he was looking straight outside.


    Staring at the nonexistent wall for a while he went back out of the tent to ensure that what he was seeing was correct and it was. The shabby walls were still there so after staring for awhile he went back inside and started inspecting lightly blue runes.


    This was his first time seeing something like this so he was immediately fascinated, although for some reason ¡ªwhich he chose not to pay attention to¡ª he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Staring at the runes he lightly tapped them, in turn, they just gently shook and continued moving in a pattern that at first looked random but after staring for who knew how long a pattern vaguely started to emerge.


    "Hey, how you settling in?"


    Breaking out of the trance, he looked dazedly towards to source of the voice for a few seconds before his eyes regained focus.


    When Dustin saw Azreal exist his tent and started staring at it then when back inside he assumed something must''ve been wrong with the tent so after settling himself in he came over to check on him only to see him staring at runes.


    "This is your first time seeing military styled tents?"


    Azreal smiled a bit before answering.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Yea."


    Hearing Azreal''s reply Dustin couldn''t help but laugh a little while thinking that Azreal really was a kid.


    "The military requested them specially from Arnet Gardens so even the Demi solider''s who haven¡¯t developed their core¡¯s would be able to see what''s going on outside, It makes it harder for enemies to sneak in"


    Azreal couldn''t help but nod in understanding even though this was what he originally had in mind hearing it confirmed was better than him just making guesses but something Dustin said stuck out but didn''t voice his opinion on it.


    ''Demi? Cores? is that a military term?¡¯


    "That''s the official reason they gave but I can''t help thinking that it was just some old geezer who gets off on feeling like he''s being watched made them"


    Azreal couldn''t help but laugh when he thought about some wrinkly old man getting off on being watched.


    "Who do you think is in the carriage?"


    Azreal couldn''t refrain from asking after what happened with the commander a few minutes ago he couldn''t suppress his curiosity, hearing the question Dustin got serious and didn''t speak for a minute or two.


    "To tell you the truth am not sure I originally felt like it was just some noble but now I feel like it''s probably a politician"


    Azreal wasn''t surprised by Dustin''s deductions although he didn''t know much about nobility here if they were anything like on earth. Not just any and any noble could get a commander to not only stand down but also be so courteous, if it''s wasn¡¯t someone with real political power it would be impossible.


    "I think so too but why would they want to hire a guild wouldn''t they have personal guards that they could do this"


    Dustin shook his head, showing his disagreement before speaking.


    "The guild would be simpler and safer to use because the client would be able to keep their identity a secret but....."


    Saying up to this point Dustin sighed.


    "Never mind it makes no sense we speculate let''s just do the job and head back home."


    After he said this he stood up to leave the tent while pointing to the sky outside.


    "Its been hectic journey so you should relax a bit because when we leave here we''ll have to pass through the battlefield to get to Cornwall, although there aren¡¯t really any threat out there, still we should be well rested so we''ll be on high alert"


    With that, he left and went back to his tent.


    Based on how Dustin ended the conversation he probably figured something out or something just clicked in his mind but either way, he didn''t really plan on trying to figure it out because he didn¡¯t plan on ¡®taking on the bad guys for the greater good¡¯, playing the hero wasn¡¯t for him.


    Azreal was feeling tormented in the tent because he had nothing to do, so after about an hour of staring off into space, he decided to walk around the fort to take a look but after walking for around half an hour he went back to his tent.


    Walking around the fort was even worse than just staying in the tent.


    The only good thing was that for the first time since coming to this world he took a moment to truly look at the sky, and what he saw was stunning.


    The star in the were beyond beautiful. They weren¡¯t the simple white you¡¯d see on earth, it was almost like looking at a rainbow. Thousands of different colors were scattered across the sky but what made it perfect was the fact that the colors weren¡¯t overbearing, they were just bright enough for you to appreciate the beauty but just dull enough for you to enjoy it.


    Oddly enough there was no moon just hundreds of millions of stars scattered across the sky.


    The trance lasted for close to an hour he was truly captivated by it but the moment his mind returned back to the fort he immediately became annoyed, all the tents were lined out in the exact way for as far as the eye could see. It was no different from being trapped in an endless loop.


    Earlier Reyner and Sadie had gone inside the same tent so he didn''t plan on disturbing them nor did he have anything to talk about, he thought about going to Dustin¡¯s tent but he couldn¡¯t ask the questions he wanted to without sounding like an idiot.


    When he settled back down in his tent he decided to take the book out of the space ring and run through it.


    Flipping the book to the second page the title jumped out at him and after reading it he couldn''t help but stop and think for a second, the spell really was something horrible but that didn¡¯t mean he did plan on learning it.


    But reading the requirement it felt like someone poured cold water on his head.


    "How the hell am I supposed to engrave a weapon with Divine Energy!, do I have to find a blacksmith or something?"


    Taking a deep breath he looked at the dagger and thought that this really wasn''t the weapon he wanted to use, it wasn''t a bad weapon but it wasn''t great either.


    "Forts sell swords right?"

 Chapter 26 : Eternal Damnation

    Leaving his tent Azreal walked over to Dustin''s tent then pushed his hand inside and waved it around.


    "Come on in"


    Hearing it was safe and Dustin was decent Azreal went inside and sat on the ground while Dustin chuckled.


    "Do you know how to enrage weapons with Divine Energy?"


    Dustin had stopped chuckling but he was still smiling while nodding his head.


    "Yea, but it¡¯s not easy, are you planning on engraving your blade?"


    "Yes and no, I want to engrave something but I don''t want to use the blade because I don''t think it gonna serve me for too long, so how do you engrave?"


    Azreal completely ignored the ¡®not easy¡¯ part, Dustin couldn¡¯t only force a smile while answering.


    "Pretty much as long as you know what you''re engraving. It''s the same way how you write, just channel the Divine Energy into a finger then do what you want but you have to control the energy the output or it might just run right through your weapon and as for the blade just take it down to the blacksmith and have them melt it down and reforge it with some Divine Celestine crystal"


    "Divine Celestine crystal?" [1]


    "Yea it''s just a common mineral that conducts Divine Energy to strengthen a weapon, so basically your weapon will be as strong as you are but there will be weapons way stronger than yours in the same class, Celestine is basically just a cheap fix until you can do better"


    This really did sound like a pretty good idea but he didn''t want to engrave something only to later discard it when something better came along beside he didn''t even know if the spirits could be transferred to another weapon or if he would have to start over.


    Something else Dustin said stuck with him but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®Weapons are divided into different classes?¡¯


    The Spell in the book was ''Eternal Damnation'' if he were to complete the engravement for the spell it wouldn''t be any different from gaining his own army.


    What the spell did was to absorb all the negative emotions that a person was feeling throughout their lives up to the point of death, as well as, reap their souls and force them into a purgatory-like place, they''d basically suffer for every day ¡ªconstantly amassing more negative emotions¡ª until they are erased or release.


    The only moment of peace the spirits would gain was when they were unleashed, in that state once they latch onto any living thing they would slowly eat away at the person until they were turned into a spirit just like them, during the process they would pass on all the pain and resentment that they were feeling onto the creature that they''ve latched onto in the form of illusions thus easing their own pain.


    Just the aura that they¡¯d release would slowly suck the life out of whatever it touched and the stronger he got, the stronger the spirits he could capture would get.


    Thinking about the spell Azreal couldn''t help but feel impatient waiting on a better weapon was probably a good idea but he didn''t care he was feeling way too excited to wait that long.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Do you know where the blacksmith is?"


    Dustin smile got even bigger he was really curious about what Azreal wanted to engrave all of a sudden so of course he''d tag along.


    "Let''s go we can just ask one of the soldiers I''ll tag along so they won''t try to swindle you, do you have any money?"


    "Okay, I have some money on the card I got from the guild"


    "Guess I''ll have to lend you some, they won''t take cards here"


    After leaving the tent and walking for a while they met up on a soldier who gave them directions to the blacksmiths'' workshop.


    The directions they got were incredibly jumbled but still they managed to find it somehow, it was pretty spacious about ten persons could fit in there without it feeling cramp including all the tools and workbenches.


    It looked nothing like Azreal expected it to, everything was clean and neatly arranged, all the workstations were clean and all the tools were placed on the wall in an an orderly fashion from largest to smallest, it wasn''t until he saw the blacksmith that it ruined the clean look.


    The blacksmith was a huge muscular man that looked to be over six feet and some inches but looked absolutely filthy like he hadn''t showered in months, his skin was covered in patches of dirt, his hair was clumped and messy.


    "What do you want?"


    The blacksmith just cast them a glance while he asked so Dustin spoke up while taking the blade from Azreal.


    "to reforge this with Celestine crystal"


    The blacksmith merely grunted while gesturing Dustin to pass it to him, when he took hold of the blade he just looked at it a few time then threw it into the fire to heat it up.


    "Can it be forged into a katana?"


    Azreal wasn¡¯t sure why but the idea of katana just kept calling him.


    "Sure but that''s going to cost you extra"


    "how much?"


    "Twelve gold"


    Azreal just nodded because it didn''t really sound like a lot to him after all he pays more to stay in a inn but that''s because he''s living in the capital so poverty doesn''t really exist there an average soldier would make few gold a month and that was a lot.


    "Aren''t you just robbing us, twelve gold to reforge a weapon?"


    The blacksmith looked just as disinterested as when they just arrive.


    "You aren''t in the army, so I can''t charge you the army price, you aren¡¯t just regular civilians your unknown civilians so you''re going to get the unknown civilian price, If you don''t like it find another smith"


    Dustin really had no choice but to shut up because even if they were to go to another smith the fact that they all worked in the same shop he was certain that the prices wouldn''t be any different, it might just go higher.


    While waiting for the katana to be completed there was a period of awkward silence so Azreal went in a corner to sit down, taking out the book while Dustin walked around the store.


    "How much for that!"


    Dustins sudden shout made Azreal look up from the book to see where he was pointing.


    Dustin was pointing at a red crystal.


    When the Smith saw what it was he just shrugged.


    "Twenty gold for the realgar crystal" [2]


    Dustin knew that the man was obviously robbing them because he knew they had no other choice so he looked back at Azreal who intern nodded his head.


    Since Azreal didn''t mind and Azreal was going to be paying him back he didn''t mind paying but it pissed him off knowing that he was being robbed and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Fine forge it with Realgar instead of the Celestine"


    Hearing the conversation Azreal couldn''t help but walk up to him and ask about it.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Celestine is just a common crystal that''s used as a substitute while Realgar is a blood crystal its way stronger than Celestine, Even though both crystals will allow the weapon to grow with you but Realgar is so malleable if a few years down the line you decide that you want a different type of weapon you can change it yourself by pouring Divine Energy into it to change it shape and also in terms of its strength a Celestine weapon is basically shit compared to it."


    While mentioning the part about changing the shape of the weapon Dustin stared at the blacksmith while stretching out every syllable of every word.


    "Alight let''s use the Realgar instead then"


    Azreal couldn''t suppress his smile because he was impatient and wanted to try out the new spell he''d rushed into creating a weapon at least now with the Realgar it won''t be that much of a loss.


    When Azreal was standing beside Dustin he had turned to look back at Smith after he finished telling Azreal about the crystals but when he was turning his eyes stopped when he glimpsed into the book Azreal was holding.


    ''Death...''

 Chapter 27 : New Weapon

    When Dustin just glimpsed the book he could tell where it originated from, seeing what was written he wasn''t scared or repulsed by Azreal, although Death or any Guardians of death hadn''t been seen in millions of years it hadn''t been so long that people had forgotten them.


    Besides the council had already made laws to prevent people who practiced Death Arts from doing as they pleased.


    Only Death himself as well as his guardians could stand above those laws.


    For Azreal to have a book with Death based spells means that he''s someone from Lord Death''s faction so although it was rare, it wasn''t strange or impossible.


    What really didn''t make sense is why they would let him go off into the world with a book that contained spells that obviously belonged to death, based on how casually he had it out Dustin has serious doubts that they explain anything about it to Azreal but at the same time, it also made sense as to why no one has ever heard of a seventeen-year-old Half God.


    A bright flashed through Dustin¡¯s eyes without anyone noticing.


    If he could truly befriend Azreal, then he might just take him as a retainer or better yet just bring back with him, Dustin felt liked he¡¯d accidentally walked into a gold mine just imagining the resources he could get from Azreal. The yearning on Dustin¡¯s face disappeared just as quickly as it appeared.


    At this point, Dustin wasn''t really sure what he should say but eventually, he found some words.


    "You shouldn''t read that out in the open for everyone to see"


    ¡¯Can¡¯t have people discovering who you are¡¯


    Looking down at the book Azreal understood what he was talking about but didn''t understand why but still he threw the book inside him space ring


    "Don''t do that either!"


    ¡®I don¡¯t want you to die too early either!¡¯


    This time Dustin said it in a low shout, Azreal could only ask himself if space rings were really that valuable.


    The entire time they were talking the smith had been working and after few more minutes, he was finished.


    When he was finished he just simply grunted and gestured with his hand for the money, once Dustin reluctantly handed over the money the smith handed over the katana in a sheath he''d taken from the back of the store.


    ¡°I like you guys so I¡¯ll give you the sheath for free¡±


    Dustin¡¯s entire face turned hideous, with the money he robbed he could buy a thousand more sheaths! Plus what the blacksmith had given them was a simple unadorned piece of shit!


    After collecting the sword Azreal rushed back to his tent as quickly as possible, Dustin didn''t even bother saying anything, although he was curious, he just went back to his own tent.


    When Azreal got into his tent he took the sword from its sheath.


    A cold silvery light shone on his face, Azreal could see his face reflecting on the blade. Realgar was a red crystal so a hint of red ran along the sword making it look like something only kings would posses but he couldn''t careless about this at the moment the only thing that mattered was the engravement.


    Azreal took the book out of his space ring and flipped to the second spell while taking several deep breaths.


    He slowly began to channel his Divine Energy to his right index finger, after several failures, he finally succeeded.


    He didn''t start engraving right away instead he maintained that flow of Divine Energy for about ten minutes to get used to it before he finally decided to start inscribing the several Rune Diagrams on the blade.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The reason he ignored Dustin when he said it would be hard was because the spell instruction left a lot of room for error.


    For example he didn¡¯t need to worry about drawing the runes incorrectly or with too much force, the spell required him to carve the blade all the way through.


    The inscribing process went on for over four hours, when he was finally finished he was covered in sweat. Although it didn''t take much Divine Energy the amount of mental strength it took couldn¡¯t be ignored but he had already passed the hard part.


    The second step was the simplest, sprinkle his blood infused with Divine Energy on the blade runes to bind it as well as active the runes in a passive state. Without any hesitation, Azreal used the blade to slit his hands middle, ¡ªflinching a little from the pain¡ª and allowed his blood mixed Divine Energy to run on the blade.


    He poured out a good amount of blood which was absorbed into the diagrams after a few second the diagrams slowly started turning with each layer of the diagram going in the opposite direction from the other. [1]


    Because of how jagged the diagrams he drew were, the runes started to draw out his Divine Energy in order to correct it self at a speed that was noticeable by the human eye.


    There were seventeen diagrams in total, overlapping each other [2], going in different directions.


    Parts of the diagram that weren¡¯t carved out deep enough sunk in, while parts that were too deep filled out. After almost an hour the diagram corrected themselves, the edges were no longer jagged instead the became smooth, practically flawless.


    Azreal¡¯s entire face was pale although the sword wasn¡¯t huge ¡ªonly one meter in length¡ª the mistakes he made weren¡¯t few, so in order to fix itself without thinning out the blade it required a ton of Divine Energy.


    His breathing became labored, having no other choice Azreal had to start meditating to atleast gain back some energy.


    His mind drifted off for atleast three hours before he woke up, taking a deep breath he got back to work, the sheath had to be inscribed as well but instead of entire diagrams it only required a word.


    Turning it to the side he began inscribing more runes on the side and repeated the process of pouring his blood mixed with Divine Energy onto it.


    The runes word he wrote was ¡®contain¡¯ in theDalecarlian runes form [3]. As it happened before his Divine Energy was absorbed to correct the mistakes but unlike before it didn¡¯t take a lot of energy.


    The reason he inscribed on the side of the sheath was to contain the sword after he started collecting spirits the sword would naturally start giving off a chilly and evil aura as well as we wailing of the spirits would be heard, the purpose of the sheath was to suppress all that.


    When he was finished he took a deep breath and before he knew it he''d fallen asleep.


    ........


    A few hours later Azreal woke up it was completely pitch black outside, probably about two in the morning, the only reason he''d gotten up so early was because he wanted to use the bathroom.


    When he stepped out of the tent his mind was still a bit groggy so he didn''t plan on looking for a bathroom so he walked a short distance from where his tent was and started to relieve himself on a tent, the solider inside subconsciously started to wrap him self tighter in his covers thinking that it was raining.


    When he went back to his tent and was about to back to bed he tripped over the sword sheath.


    "shit!"


    The pain from the fall dispelled the grogginess waking him up so he picked up the sword and the sheath and put them on the bed, looking at the book that was still on the ground Azreal picked it up, when he looked in the book he felt a slight headache the third step! he hadn''t done the final step!


    "Fuck"


    Tossing the book back into the ring he picked up the sword and sheath and left the tent.


    The third step for the spell was basically to kill someone, the runes were meant to collect, trap and suppress if the runes didn''t have anything to trap, collect and suppress then they would stop working so he had to start collecting but taking in his surroundings that wouldn¡¯t be too difficult he was sleeping on a battlefield right now.


    Azreal didn''t feel like walking around and trying to find an exit from this maze, so he just jumped the wall.


    No alarm went off because he was exciting if he were to try the same method to enter he''d end up setting off an alarm throughout the whole camp.


    While on top of the wall he decided to try and locate the enemy came since he wasn''t stupid enough to shit where he ate.


    He didn''t want to kill any of the soldiers here so he decided going next door was much easier since both sides were enemies he''d be doing Gaza a favor, after a few seconds of surveying the area he saw several tiny dots of lights all in the same place if he wasn''t paying attention he would''ve thought that the lights were fireflies.


    ''That must be their camp...''


    Before jumping down from the wall Azreal let out a deep breath, flashing a cold smile.


    ''Maybe they can excite me.....''


    ...........


    When Azreal was leaving the camp Dustin hadn''t fallen asleep yet, due to his years of being in a guild and going out on missions his body had already gotten used not sleeping in areas with potential dangers, his mind was constantly on alert, so when Azreal passed by his tent he saw him.


    ''where''s he going?''


    After Azreal jumped off the wall Dustin jumped up and looked into the direction where he was headed.


    ''He couldn''t be thinking of.......''

 Chapter 28 : Just The Basics

    "Sir! Reporting in!"


    Commander Zhou didn''t know what the soldier was reporting about but he was already feeling a headache, all the soldiers under his command knew how bad his temper was so none of them would dare to disturb him without a good reason.


    "Enter"


    ................


    After walking for about fifty minutes Azreal finally came up to the alliance camp.


    It wasn''t heavily guarded there were a few soldiers on patrol outside the camp but nothing that you''d expect from a camp in the middle of a war.


    But that didn''t really matter much to him, if anything it made home quite happy.


    Azreal wasn''t really sure how he wanted to attack the camp but he knew he wanted to push himself as far as possible without dying, looking at the size of the camp there were probably a few thousand people and that was just a rough estimate based on his expectation.


    From the bushes he was hiding in he could hear a few soldiers complaining.


    "Why the hell did we have to get patrol duty today? While all the rookies get to stay in bed"


    "Ugh let''s just look around for a while then head back"


    "Why even bother?"


    A group of soldiers dressed in a brown military uniform with thick coats wrapped around themselves but they were still feeling cold.


    They were approaching the area where Azreal was hiding.


    Since his short training with Rhyno, he''s been developing a bit of a six sense for gauging how strong people were and based of the feeling he was getting from these soldiers as well as the camp as a whole he wasn''t worried about anything.


    So as soon as the soldiers came close enough he walked out in front of them, at first because of the fact that they were still talking they didn''t notice him but as soon as they did they all drew out their weapons.


    "Identify yourself and purpose is coming here!"


    "Speak up kid or this won''t end pretty for you!"


    Azreal brows crease because he didn''t understand something, it was the same as when the man and woman had attacked them on the road but he wasn''t sure so he didn''t say anything, but this was the third time it was happening the other time was when he''d killed the bandits and he didn''t believe that there was such a coincidence.


    "Why aren''t they using magic or anything like that? Why would they draw weapons?......Divine, God and True God that''s what Maseru said but these people couldn''t possibly be Divine Beings they''re too weak, so are the demi''s that Dustin mentioned before just normal humans?"


    ignoring the soldiers in front of him, Azreal mumble to himself while frowning


    This was something that had been bothering him for a while now but he hadn''t asked about it because he thought that the first time was just because everything was happening too fast and the second time he didn''t have much of an excuse for it, but now with this being the third he was sure that this was something normal but they couldn''t be considered normal humans because the strength each of them possessed they could conquer an entire nation on earth or any other planet but here they were just meat shields.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Realizing that they were being ignored, the soldiers found it hard to suppress their rage.


    "kid are you deaf?!"


    "Why are you questioning him?. Let''s just kill him and go back!"


    When they were about to rush forward a soldier in the back began smiling before speaking.


    "Not bad, if we kill him we can just take him back and say we saw some unidentified people that we couldn''t handle but we managed to kill him, the commander would have send out a some stronger guys to search, all we have to do is make sure that the details are a bit ambitious so if this kid is alone and they don''t find anyone they''ll just think that then enemy escaped or went into hiding."


    When the others soldiers heard that they could use Azreal as an excuse to go back to their warm beds they all became giddy and decided to kill him without a moment of hesitation but when they looked towards where he was standing there wasn''t anyone standing there.


    "Why''d he go!?"


    "Everyone scatter and search!"


    "We can''t let this chance escape!"


    Before anyone of them could get started on their search they all felt their bodies growing colder and colder followed by a splitting pain from their necks, blood spewed out like a fountain.


    The bodies fell to ground while not too far away the five head rolled on the ground each of their eyes filled with confusion.


    Azreal was standing about a meter away from them with the bloody sword in his hand, he didn''t even bother looking at the bodies instead he looked to the sword to see if there were any changes.


    One second..


    Two seconds...


    The changes that he wanted to see started happening the blood that was originally dripping off the blade stopped.


    The runes on the blade started rotating and absorbing the blood that was on the sword after all the blood was absorbed the runes that were still rotating had a red glow to it.


    About five greenish strands of mist, that didn''t really look anything like a person except for the fact that they all seemed to have tiny faces filled with terror on them that were trying to talk but no sound came out.


    When the runes had trapped the souls as well as the negative emotions the rotation slowed down a bit and lost it red glow but the aura that the sword gave off was slightly darker but this didn''t really matter to Azreal nor did he focus on it for a second.


    He just wanted to see what would happen when he released them.


    ''''Come out!''''


    When the command was issued the rune rotation picked up speed and five illusory phantoms came out of the sword, they no longer looked human more like skeletons with barely any flesh on them. They were about half their former size surrounded by a thin black fog.


    Everything the fog touched would start to rot slowly but something happened that he wasn''t sure if it was just his eyes playing tricks on him, as the black fog caused more of the trees and grass to die he could''ve sworn that the five phantoms seemed to become less illusory becoming a bit more compact.


    The change was practically unnoticeable, if Azreal wasn¡¯t paying attention, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed.


    "So they can take the life of other things and strengthen themselves?"


    Azreal was extremely happy when he thought of this.


    ''Do they have a limit?..¡¯


    Think about this he quickly took out the book and flipped the pages but to his surprise it didn¡¯t mention anything about it.


    ¡®Wait are these just the basic outline of the spell?''


    It had become clear to Azreal now that the book so far had probably only had the basics of the spells and nothing more, so he''d probably have to discover everything else on his own.


    Coming to that conclusion he only became happier because that would mean these spells that were already so powerful were only in their infancy! Who knew how much further they could grow.


    The realize cause a bubbling sense of curiosity inside him, he couldn¡¯t wait he wanted to see where he¡¯d end up now.


    Although he didn''t know where Maseru was or held much ambition at the moment from his days on earth he''d already learned the importance of strength and self preservation.


    Thinking of it like that he couldn''t help but smile while walking towards the camp he wanted to see what else he could do with the spells and he already had a pretty good idea of something he wanted to try.

 Chapter 29 : New Tricks

    When Azreal was finally about four meters away from the camp he decided to stop because he wanted to try something first.


    If it didn''t work he''d just charge head first into the camp, quite a few people would be probably escape though and that would only lead to future troubles but if his plan worked he''d be able to kill everyone there.


    What he wanted to do was to release his Divine Energy around the camp then ignite it and circle the entire camp in flames so no one would be able to escape.


    When Divine Energy is released from the body it just spreads out into the surroundings, only with a certain range could it be controlled once it goes beyond that path it would become increasingly difficult to control.


    So trying to force it into one direction would be easy at first but the further the Energy went from his body the less control he would have over it.


    But just because it was hard doesn''t mean he didn''t plan on trying.


    Azreal took a seat on the ground with his legs crossed and his eyes closed.


    This wasn¡¯t something you could just will to happen, he wanted to get his mind in the best condition possible to carry it out.


    At first, he just commanded the energy to move outside of his body for up to ten meters, this was currently the furthest he could spread [Purple Inferno] while keeping control, from that point he slowly inches forward.


    The further he pushed his Divine Energy the harder it was to control, it hadn¡¯t even reach thirteen meters but his brows were creased and he began sweating.


    It was like holding two long poles in your hands, holding them in the center it wasn¡¯t hard to balance them but as you got close to the ends it would become heavier and harder to hold straight.


    ~:~


    Dustin was hidden in the forest watching Azreal''s every move, right now his body had taken the form of air so he had to spread himself out over a few meters to not attract any attention.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t be seen in this form if only was perceptive enough no matter what form he took he would be able to hide.


    He had been watching everything Azreal had been doing from when he was leaving the camp, at first he thought Azreal had planned on attacking the Alliance camp, he knew it sounded crazy but if Azreal really wanted to destroy the camp then it wouldn''t be impossible. He could do it if he wanted anyone of them on the team could but this wasn''t some group of bandits these were the soldiers of a nation, and when they found out who he was they wouldn''t stop hunting him until they got his head.


    Even though Azreal had a powerful backing, to Dustin it didn¡¯t seem like it was something that could be taken Advantage of at the moment, since he was sent out into the world to be tempered.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He felt like he was stuck in a loop not exactly sure what he should do.


    After watching Azreal for a while and seeing how he killed the soldiers he was worried and was about to show himself and drag Azreal back but then he saw Azreal staring at the sword so he breathed a sigh of relief in his mind.


    ''So he just wanted to test the sword....''


    At that same moment, something happened that made him feel his skin crawl the sword was absorbing the souls of the dead soldiers, then when he saw the phantoms appear he unconsciously went a few meters back.


    When he first saw what Azreal was reading at the blacksmith''s shop he hadn''t really read it he had just picked out the keyword so now seeing it, of course, he was shock to his core.


    ''This is bad! Where the hell did he learn Reaper Magic from?....If the council....''


    The council had set up the laws that governed the entire Chaos Realm and one of those laws was that no one was allowed to imprison another person''s souls for any reason, the souls of the dead would go back to the ¡®Chaos¡¯ where they came from.


    The only exception to this law was the lord of death and his guardians they were allowed to reap souls as they wished in the Chaos Realm but they never really took advantage of this special privilege that they had.


    In the Chaos Realm once you died your souls doesn''t reincarnate it just slowly dissipates in the air and goes back to replenish the Primal Chaos, which is the heart of the entire realm so failure to comply with this law would be taken as you waging war against the entire realm and by the order of the council you''d be hunted down and once caught they make sure you suffer a faith fair worst than dying.


    So thinking of it that way Dustin''s next action could be understood, he immediately turned around and left the area heading backs to the camp, it was almost as if he''d never been there in the first place.


    It wasn''t that he was a coward but instead he was smart why should he stay there and watch? Wouldn¡¯t that make him an accomplice.


    He might¡¯ve been willing to offend Alliance, since they were just a small nation on the grand scale of the entire Realm but to offend the council? They stood above all else! As far as he knew the lord of death himself would go against the council but he a lowly peasant would?


    He and Azreal could be considered as acquaintances so why would he put his neck on the line for his?, besides what kind of an existence what the council?


    An ant has no qualms with a boot.


    ..............


    Azreal had no idea that Dustin had followed him nor that he''d left and even if he did he wouldn''t care, he didn''t know about the laws of the council so he didn''t really care much.


    After trying for over half an hour without being able to progress beyond fourteen meters so he stopped and stood up, he couldn''t really figure out a way to do it so after a while he started playing with the purple inferior.


    ''Huh? It doesn''t burn it?.....''


    It was only now that Azreal realized that the fire didn''t really affect his clothes in the slightest it was just there swaying gently on his clothes.


    That was all he really needed to get his thoughts going.


    ''It doesn''t affect things that are attached to me or am I subconsciously controlling it and stopping it from burning my clothes?.....''


    It didn''t really matter which it was he planned on using it to his advantage all he could do was hope that it would work so looking around for a few seconds he picked up his katana and took a deep breath.


    ''How should I do this?.....What should I do if it melts?......''


    Those were the thoughts that were on his mind at the moment but after a little bit he remembered that the katana was bound to him when it absorbed his blood so it could be a considered as apart of him, so he doubted that it would melt ¡ªhe hoped it wouldn¡¯t¡ª but still he couldn''t help but worry he didn''t want to have to go back and order a new one.


    Even if he was willing to do that would he ever get another opportunity like this again? Tomorrow he would be leaving with the others to go complete the mission and go back to the city so the chances of staying here again when they were passing to go back was extremely slim.


    ''Fuck it, there are only five anyways....''


    He decided to risk it all

 Chapter 30 : No Escape

    Taking a few deep breaths Azreal began to concentrate on channeling his Divine Energy through the sword, after about a minute or so the sword was covered in an invisible layer of energy.


    Feeling proud of his accomplishment he decided to move to the next step.


    ¡®Inferno!...¡¯


    Boom!


    The entire sword along with his arm was suddenly transformed into a flaming torch.


    Releasing the breath he¡¯d been holding in, he observed the flames that consumed his sword.


    Burning so gently, if he hadn¡¯t seen what this flames could do then he would¡¯ve thought that it was harmless, pure and flawless, moving in whichever direction the wind blew.


    A truly hypnotic scene.


    While caught up in his fantasy the runes on the sword started operating slowly absorbing the [Purple Inferno].


    Gripping the sword tighter he was ready to try his plan.


    "Let''s see if this works"


    Channeling more Divine Energy into the sword, the Inferno kept growing brighter becoming increasingly chaotic as it grew larger.


    .............


    Meanwhile, some of the soldiers inside the camp that were gambling started to take notice of something that was happening.


    "Do you guys feel that?"


    "What?"


    "Now that you mention it something does kinda seem off"


    "Has anyone seen those five idiots that we sent out it''s been over an hour, they should''ve been back by now"


    "If you guys wanna go check you can but shit am not going out in that cold"


    "Let''s go"


    When they all went out of the tent everything seemed normal.


    "Shit man do you see anything out here?"


    "I know something feels off am sure of it........ahh never mind maybe it was just my imagination"


    "Your damn right it was just your imagination.......Shit I don''t know why it''s always so cold at night around here"


    Right as they were about to go back inside they saw a huge wave of purple flames blocking off the right side of the of the camp, before anyone of them could comprehend what just happened another huge line of fire blocked off the left side.


    None of them got the chance to even organize their thoughts, another huge wave of fire welled up at the entrance of the camp cutting them off completely.


    The entire camp now glowed with an ominous purple hue, not an ounce of heat could be felt but no one paid attention to it, all they cared about was the giant wall of fire looming over them.


    The Alliance camp was built on the side of a small mountain so as to prevent them from suffering attacks from the rear, as well as, forest on both sides of the camp so if they needed to retreat they could use the forest as cover it was built on the side of a small mountain so the couldn''t get attacked from the back while there was a forest nearby if the needed to retreat but now the only escape route they were left with was the mountain, the most difficult one.


    "Fuck! Those Gaza scum, of course, they attack now! Someone find a way to get in touch with the commander let her know what''s happening here!"


    "How are we supposed to do that she''s probably halfway back to the capital by now!"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Fuck what are you guys standing around for!? Get some fucking water to put out the fire!¡±


    With that one reasonable shout all the soldiers started scrambling around to gather water to try and put out the fire.


    Everyone started trying to put out the fire.


    ¡°What the fuck are you all doing!?! Focus one part of the fire! If you keep throwing at random parts how¡¯s it supposed to have any effect¡±


    With that reminder the soldiers quickly got more organized but still any other came.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?!? Aim low!! Throw at the base of the fire!¡±


    The soldiers who kept barking orders was already seeing his life flashing being his eyes.


    ¡®Lord Death please don¡¯t take me with them...¡¯


    If he could drop to his knees and start praying he would but chose to remain standing for fear of ruining everyone¡¯s morals.


    The water didn¡¯t seem to be able to affect the fire in any way but still had hope that it might work but his hope was soon crushed when he saw a soldier pass over a barrel of wine.


    Without hesitation in a voice devoid of all hope, he spoke to a soldier close to you.


    "Go get Lord Kyle"


    ¡®Why would Gaza send a unit to attack us now?¡¯


    ..............


    Since he couldn¡¯t manipulate his Divine Energy how he¡¯d like to he decided on the next best thing.


    Constantly channeling Divine Energy into the blazing sword, the fire kept growing eventually covering his entire body only his eyes could occasionally be seen.


    The trees in the forest were just tall enough to hide the flame but without a doubt, the pressure could be felt in the camp.


    Once he felt it was enough he slashed out with the blade, sending out a huge crescent wave of fire closely followed by another two slashes so when the first dissipates the second will be able to travel on the already carved out path.


    Seeing the first one being successful he repeated the process, this time the wall of fire was even bigger due to his excitement, the last one was erected behind him.


    Because of how the camp was set up he didn''t have to do anything else from where he was standing he could see their only escape route; the mountain and one slash and they all be dead.


    Watching the mountain for about half an hour he didn¡¯t see any soldier, so he was starting to get confused and annoyed.


    ''Are they all planning on dying here?......''


    But those thoughts only lasted a second before about ten soldiers who looked like they were searching for something saw him, the soldiers were startled but seeing his plain clothes as well as the sword and that fiendish smile on his face they knew he was involved.


    ''Powerless again?......''


    "You fucking Gaza scum!"


    "Do you guys have no respect f-"


    Azreal didn''t really plan on having a conversation with any of them so before they could even get into what they were going ramble about they were all decapitated. In short order, the phantom souls were all absorbed.


    The fire that was on the blade had long been extinguished so he wasn''t worried about them being destroyed by the fire.


    Unable to suppress his curiosity he summoned the fifteen phantoms.


    The ten that had just been killed looked just like how the previous five looked but the original five didn''t look the same, they were slightly bigger than a few minutes ago as well as their bones had a bit of a purple glow to it that was constantly moving it looked just like the flames.


    ''What is that?.....''


    "Who¡¯s that?"


    "ahhh!! The bodies!"


    A bunch more soldiers had arrived and they were all seething with anger when they saw their fallen comrades lying headless on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay I¡¯ll be joining them¡±


    Just like before he beheaded all of them without a second thought.


    All the soldiers that he''s encountered so far weren''t even in the Divine way so he didn''t need to use any flashy technique or anything like that, what was happening now in terms of strength was no different from a human squashing an ant.


    He had already called back the spirits into the runes since he wasn¡¯t sure if he allowed them to run wild and kill everyone that he¡¯d be able to collect their souls and right now he was in army building mode so he didn¡¯t want to experiment.


    ...............


    The soldiers that were at the back of the camp had started to panic because of the news they just got.


    "What do you mean Lord Kyle isn''t in his room!"


    The soldiers didn''t know what to do just based on the flames alone they knew they couldn''t beat the people who were attacking them and there only hope for survival Lord Kyle couldn''t be found.


    Every single one of the soldiers was thinking the same thing but didn''t dare voice it out loud.


    Did Lord Kyle run away?


    "Who are you!?"


    All the soldier''s attention was attracted by the shout, looking in the direction that the soldiers who had just shouted was looking they all saw a grey-haired and grey-eyed young man walking towards them with a black sword in one had a sheath in the other.


    Looking at the young man who had ignored the question walking towards them they all knew that they were going to die, his hair and eyes gave off an ominous feeling and the sword in his hand, just by looking at it they felt like their souls were being sucked out.


    Every one of them were shaking with fear, the wailing of the trapped souls seemed to have a psychological effect on them.


    "Kid I think you should leave, the night is still dark so we can''t see your face but if you insist on killing official soldiers of the alliance in the middle of a ce-"


    Before the soldier who seemed like their leader could finish speaking the young man in front of him had disappeared and just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief thinking that he''d managed to convince him his body started to feel cold.


    ''What''s going on?....''


    He''d lost his ability to speak, looking down at his uniform as well as the ground that was dyed red he didn''t even need to think to figure out what happened


    ''That little fuc.......''

 Chapter 31 : Kyle

    Standing over the bodies of the last few soldiers in the camp Azreal creased his brows.


    Having already walked around the camp twice and not finding anybody else he couldn''t help but be confused.


    ''How could there only be two hundred plus soldiers here and why were they all so weak, what''s going on?......''


    But no matter how much he thought about it he couldn''t come up with an answer that made sense, they were currently in the middle of a border dispute so why would the enemy leave such a small amount of soldiers to guard their camp?


    Thinking for a while and not being able to come up with any conclusions that made any sense he shook his head, since he couldn''t think of anything he went inside the biggest tent he could find in the hopes of finding some information but when he went inside he was disappointed there was nothing. No papers or anything that could prove useful, aside from a bed and some other necessities there was nothing else in the tent.


    "I probably should head back now"


    "Head back where? If you don''t mind me ask"


    Azreal''s steps paused he was already outside the tent when he heard the question.


    "Oh you''re probably from Gaza aren''t you? Though you don''t look like a soldier but I suppose one wouldn''t look like a soldier when-"


    "Who are you?"


    Not knowing who this man was as well as the fact that he¡¯d appeared there without him noticing wasn¡¯t a good sign. He¡¯d searched the camp twice and found no one.


    Looking at the expression on the man''s face it was clear that he didn''t care about the fact that the soldiers were dead he seemed to care more about Azreal''s origin than anything else.


    The man blushed a little when he heard the question as if he was embarrassed.


    "Oh dear, where are my manners!? How could I enquirer about another when I haven''t introduced myself? Ahhh truly my sister would scold me if she knew, you won''t tell her will you?...........where was I? Oh, that''s right my name is Kyle Gordon, Now you should introduce yourself right?"


    When Kyle was talking he kept making a bunch of random gestures as if to place emphasis on certain words, it wasn''t until he said his name that he finally stopped moving and made a slight bow with his hand across his chest.


    Azreal wasn''t even sure what to say all, he was completely on guard against this man, something felt off but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Kyle had long waist length pink hair, the upper half of his face was hidden by a grey mask. If you ignored his words and only focused on his eyes, they were incredibly calm.


    "Azreal"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Azreal didn''t to say his full name or take his eyes off Kyle because he knew something he was planning something.


    "Azreal......Azreal? Don''t you mean Azrael?......No matter, it seems your parents had nothing but a life of servitude planned for you.....''Help of God'' quite a fitting name for a servant, so Azrael which master sent you here to kill the Alliances soldiers?"


    ''Why the hell is rambling on for?......''


    When that thought surfaced in his mind he felt the same chilling sensation that he didn''t felt in a while.


    Fear.


    Without a moment of hesitation he channeled Divine Energy in his legs launching himself a few meters away.


    In the same instant that Azreal jumped away a few chains about the size of a human arm ripped through the ground where he was standing just a moment ago if he''d hesitated for a second more the chains would rip through him.


    The chains missed him by a few centimeters, but they didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot towards Azreal, who still hadn¡¯t landed.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Inless than a second the chains would rip through him like paper.


    Igniting the [Puple Inferno] on the sword Azreal made a horizontal slash towards the incoming chains.


    When Kyle saw the crescent blade of fire his eyes instantly lit up before dying back doing, pulling back the chains, they came together and started spinning using the air to forcefully dissipate the fire.


    The chains had a pink color with a dash of purple and sky blue mixed in, on top of all the chain were blades that looked like they could rip through anything.


    When he landed on the ground he didn''t get a chance to properly take in the blades before he felt the sensation again and made another leap to his left.


    This time when jumped out of the way no chains came through the ground instead the ground started glowing with the same color as the chain.


    Boom!


    A blast of energy came through the ground.


    Kyle seemed dead set on not giving him a chance to rest because the moment he landed he jumped again and another blast ripped through the ground.


    "Hehe, it seems your pretty light on your feet, How about we make a deal?"


    Kyle released a deep sorrow filled sigh before continuing to speak.


    "When I returned here I few minutes ago and saw all of the soldiers dead I thought that Gaza had sent over a team of soldiers to wipe us all out in the middle of the night when everyone was sleeping but never would I have expected that there''d only been one person, seeing you I planned on killing you. After all a Demi-God stooping so low to kill some Demi? If they we heard by others it would truly stain the pride of the Gods."


    Azreal had only listened to what Kyle was saying for a moment before running up to him at full speed ready to cut him down.


    It was clear now that the only reason why he was talking so much was simply to buy time to lay traps and Azreal didn''t really plan on waiting to see what would happen, he''d fought a lot when he was still on earth but this was completely different and the fights that he''d been in so far couldn''t even be considered fights.


    Inspite of that he felt incredible calm he could analyze everything and make best decision in the moment.


    It was almost as if he could predict the movement of the chains the were attacking him.


    Azreal wanted to end this fight as soon as possible.


    The person in front of him could use an ability he didn''t understand yet and he didn''t want to take any risk, he wasn''t the only one here with power Kyle also had power and since he said he was the leader of these soldiers then Azreal believed he had something even more important over him; Experience.


    Seeing Azreal running towards him while dodging the chains Kyle showed a gentle unbothered smile he didn''t raise his hands or even move to try and stop him he simply said


    "Oh"


    Azreal sword was only a few inches away from his face.


    The head of chains was already too far to comeback and defend him.


    When the sword was only hairs breadth away It stopped and no matter how hard he pushed it didn''t budge.


    The chains had appeared out of nowhere and wrapped themselves around the sword prevent it from moving.


    Right when Azreal was about to reignite the sword, the chains raised him up and tossed him to the side before he could channel any energy.

 Chapter 32 : Difference In Power

    Looking at how easy it was to toss Azreal aside Kyle tried hard to hold in his laughter but couldn''t.


    "Is that it? Is this all your capable of? Tsk, that''s truly disappointing. There was no chance of you leaving here alive but I thought you''d at least provide some entertainment"


    By this time Azreal had gotten up but instead of attacking he decided to ask a question instead.


    "Those beams that you shoot out of the ground it''s made of your divine energy?"


    Looking at Azreal Kyle wasn''t sure why he''d ask such an obvious question, for moment.


    Him mind was constantly churning trying to figure out what was the purpose behind the question, in a second his mind ran hundreds of scenarios.


    He stared at Azreal for a moment but he eventually answered.


    "Yes it is, what else would it be made of? Truly the mind of a servant."


    Hearing the reply Azreal nodded and jumped once again and just like before another blast came out of the ground.


    This happened about five more times before Azreal stopped moving and instead walked back to the place he''d just jumped from standing there and staring at Kyle.


    "Your not that stupid after all but...."


    Before Kyle stopped speaking Azreal jumped away from where he was with a surprised look on his face, another blast shouldn¡¯t have come from that spot.


    Azreal had realize that the closer he got to Kyle the less likely he¡¯d end up on those ¡®land mines¡¯, when he got close enough to behead Kyle he didn¡¯t set off another blast instead he used to chains to toss back into the ¡®land mines¡¯


    Seeing chains rip through the ground Azreal breath a sigh of relief, his guess wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡®¡®Inferno!...¡¯¡¯


    Unlike before when he used the ¡®Cresent Slash¡¯ the chains didn¡¯t trying to take it head on instead they broke apart, the wave of fire didn¡¯t even get near Kyle.


    Soon after the chains reform and resumed the chase.


    "Shit"


    While running Azreal tried to avoid all the places where the blast came from before but because of him trying to be so careful, the chains were getting closer.


    "ugh!"


    Azreal decided to just run however he could to avoid the chains it didn''t matter if he ran where the blast came from before or not.


    Watching Azreal running for his life Kyle started laughing even harder than before.


    "Azrael why are you running? If you tell me where you got a [Extinction] grade flame I promise I¡¯ll let you go"


    ¡®Extinction grade?...¡¯


    Turning his attention to the sword, a small patch of fire appeared on it. Azreal stared at in with great interest.


    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡±


    Azreal was getting pissed because of Kyle constant ramblings so he started to running straight towards Kyle with the chains not too far behind.


    He knew it wouldn''t do any good because it was his own chains so it''s not like it''ll hurt him but for the entire time that they were fighting Kyle hadn''t moved a single step and that made him feel like he was being looked down on.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Sure Kyle had said a lot of stuff that would count as him being looked down upon but he had ignored them because he believed Kyle was just trying to distract him.


    But something unexpected happened when he was four or five meters away from away from Kyle the chains behind him disappeared and Kyle raised a finger and pointed it towards him.


    A feeling a dread started welling up inside him, the bright pink light as the tip of his fingers kept getting bright as the runes came together.


    In the moment it would take you to think a small rune circle had formed at the top of his finger and in short order a mini blast was fired off.


    The blast wasn¡¯t aimed to kill just graze his tight cheek.


    Azreal had yet to register what happened but he still jumped pretty far away, putting his hand on his cheek feeling the blood on the face.


    Bringing the fingers that had his blood on it in front of him, his face instantly turned hideous.


    "Are you playing with me?"


    It wasn''t that Azreal would''ve preferred for Kyle to have shot him in the face but he clearly could''ve killed him then and there yet he chose to just graze him wasn''t he just blatant saying that he could kill him at any time he didn''t need to rush?.


    "Why would I need to get serious when facing you? Do think your strong because you killed a bunch of Demi''s hehe, aren''t you overestimating yourself too much? It would seem that I have to show you how large the world is today"


    As Kyle spoke an invisible layer of energy started pressing down on everything except Azreal.


    ¡°Do you think that the difference between a God and Demi-God is something you can breach with just sheer determination?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s body began radiating a pink glow, with any warning the pressure disappeared, just as quickly as it disappeared it reappeared only this time it wasn¡¯t just a pressure.


    The force than permeated from Kyle¡¯s body came down like a mountain, everything within hundreds miles was completely flattened.


    The trees, plants, animals everywhere was completely flattened. The forest that was once stood proud for who know how long now resembled a flat plane.


    ¡°The difference between us is beyond worlds apart. The only reason why you haven¡¯t been turned into past is because I chose not to crush you¡±


    A normal person would scared to death by the sight of mountain and trees being crushed into powder but Azreal¡¯s mind was already clouded with anger he reached his limit. Kyle didn''t even put him in his eye.


    The Divine Energy in his body had gone in a completely chaotic state, the fire that surrounded the camp that was originally dying down because of the pressure but now they began to rage even bigger than before.


    Seeing all this Kyles expression changed he''d only arrived back at the camp after Azreal had killed all the soldiers by that time the flames hadn¡¯t given off any pressure but earlier when Azreal sent out the fire slash for the first time he sensed a faint aura of [Extinction] so he started paying closer attention but no matter how much he tried to sense the aura it was nothing more than a whiff but now that they began raging the aura became a lot more noticeable.


    Kyle was having a hard time suppressing the excitement he was feeling.


    "Does the little servant intended to fight? Hahaha even if it was a hundred of you it would make any difference"


    Azreal completely ignored him and jumped to avoid a blast that was coming out of the ground but unlike before he didn''t just dodge this time while in the mists of jumping he slashed out with the flaming katana.


    When the flames touched the pillar of energy it was like a spark came in contact with gasoline, the moment the flames touch pillar Kyle started screaming like he was being beaten to death but in a moment the scream soon disappeared along with Kyle and the pillars of energy.


    "I¡¯m going to make you suffer!"


    Kyle''s voice had completely changed it was filled with nothing but anger fbut that wasn''t important what was important was the voice was coming from behind him.


    Before he could he even turn around he felt a foot in his back, it felt as if he was being hit with a sledgehammer.


    Boom!


    He couldn''t even breath muchless scream, the fire on the sword was snuffed out in an instant.


    Azreal rolled on the ground for a few meters before he was finally stopped and began struggling to stand up again, never would he have expected that Kyle would appear behind him like that.


    He had his guards up but still he didn¡¯t sense Kyle at all even when he spoke from behind him.


    "Truly is this all your capable of? Without the flame what else can you do? enough of this hand it over....now"


    The entire time he was talking the chains had appeared again floating around him, his voice getting deep and deeper as he walked towards was Azreal.


    Kyle had disappeared again but this time his voice came from right in front of him before he felt like another sledgehammer hit him in his stomach.


    "We are beyond worlds apart! Do you believe me now?"


    Kyle didn''t allow Azreal to fly too far off his fist, he slammed his elbow in his back sending him back to the ground before kicking him off again, at this point Azreal''s face was bloody, every time he got hit he cough up some blood.


    "See I told you something was going on over here, the entire fucking forest is gone"


    A group of four soldiers stood together stunned looking at the wall of fire as well as the former forest.


    ¡°Is that fire?¡±


    "Shit, this is going to cause a world wind of shit for us"


    ¡°Send out the signal¡±


    ................


    ........


    ....


    Both Azreal and Kyle could hear the sounds coming closer to them, thanks to the wall of fire they were well hidden.


    Both their faces reflected their thoughts, neither of them wanted to get caught here.

 Chapter 33 : Blank

    Kyle had that expression because he knows these soldiers were here to help Azreal kill him.


    While Azreal didn''t know who those soldiers but I didn''t matter he didn''t matter he''d just wiped out a camp of soldiers he was sure they weren''t going to tell him thanks.


    "Damn it! You better hope I don''t see you again boy"


    With that, he spat on the ground missing Azreal''s face by millimeters and turned around and walked away.


    Azreal was still lying on the ground with his eyes completely blood red, he''d been completely humiliated, when has something like this ever happened to him? He wasn''t even sure of everything that just happened but one thing he''s pretty sure of is that even if he can''t win he''s not going to be the only humiliated one here.


    Forcing himself to stand up, Azreal started at the sword in his hand and issued a command.


    "Hold him"


    With that the spirits all gushed out of the sword all two hundred plus, they traveled on the ground like soldiers on a battlefield but they moved as swift as snakes, although Kyle was quite a distance away it only took them a few seconds to catch up to him and pounce on him.


    "Souls!"


    Kyle would have never in his wildest dreams expected that Azreal would use souls of the dead to attack him and even though he was stronger than them by far but he was caught unprepared so he fell under their illusions.


    Even though the illusions only lasted a second it was more than enough for Azreal to take advantage of, when Kyle broke out of the illusions he saw Azreal''s sword a few inches away from his neck, due to the fact that the souls were still touching him his strength was slowly being sucked away, so his mind was a bit groggy but he still managed to raise his hand to block the blade while pulling away from the souls.


    The hand didn''t stop the blade at all but it slowed it down just enough for him escape slowly.


    When Kyle escaped the grasp of the spirits he was staring at his severed arm that was in front of Azreal as well as the spirits that were standing behind him, the parts of his skin where they touch look black like it was rotting away although they could barely be considered wounds they were still there.


    "Do you not fear the council?"


    When Kyle said that it was clear from his tone that he was threatening him but Azreal respond made him want to rip him apart.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Instead of answering the question Azreal looked down at severed arm and spat on it, if it wasn''t for the fact that the voices were getting closer he''d killed Azreal right there but instead he gritted his teeth and ran off into the forest behind the camp but not before he spat out his final threat.


    "I promise I''ll make you suffer for this not even death himself with being able to take you away from this life without asking me first"


    When Azreal saw that Kyle had disappeared he picked up the hand and dashed towards the other side of the forest and just as he was out of sight he saw the commander and a few soldiers appeared.


    "How did this happen without anyone seeing anything"


    Even though the commander hadn''t shouted it was clear that he was seething with anger.


    No one stood up to explain because no one knew the answer.


    "You can bet that we''re going to get blamed for this and if the council get involved that''d be even worst"


    After hearing that finally one of the soldiers braved up to ask a question.


    "Sir how could we be blamed for it? All of the soldiers who were strong enough to do this have all returned to the capital and also-"


    "So what!? We were in the middle of negotiating a peace treaty and as soon as the talks broke down something like this happened who do you think they''re going to blame hmmm?"


    When all the soldiers heard this no a single one of them knew how to retort all they could do was shut up.


    When Azreal heard this he was stunned the fighting had stopped? they were in the middle of a drawing up a peace treaty?


    ''Shit''


    He didn''t even have to think to know that this was going to end badly but at the same time he wasn''t really sure what could be done, he didn''t plan on saying anything to Rhyno because by the time he got back to the capital a soldier would''ve already told the story and if he were to stand out and say he did it they probably hand him over to the alliance as a sign of apology.


    But right now that was secondary to him what was really on his mind right now was the crushing defeat he just suffered.


    Thinking it over and over again in every situation no matter the choice he made no matter how he attacked he''d still lose.


    If he''d chose to use the purple inferno from the beginning then Kyle would''ve seen through its ability to burn energy and stopped using energy beams and as for the souls in his sword looking at how easily Kyle broke through the illusions then they wouldn''t have been of any help to him either and to top it all off he doesn''t know if what Kyle had displayed was his limit.


    So no matter what he''d done the only outcome was him losing.


    Thinking about it now he was arrogant, it wasn''t that he believed that he was the strongest person in the chaos realm it''s just that he''s never thought about anyone else, his mentality from when he was on earth had come over with him to the chaos realm and for some reason he couldn''t understand it was even amplified.


    The soldiers were still searching the camp, so while they were doing this he started heading back towards the camp he came from.


    While walking he tossed the severed hand inside the space ring, he wasn''t really sure why he even picked it up in the first place but what''s done is done.


    While walking back he''d started to think about his attitude, was his way of looking at things wrong? he knew that he didn''t have the best attitude but it felt like something that was engraved in his bones, like no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t change a thing.


    The feeling of helplessness was stifling......

 Chapter 34 : I Am Me

    "Adidja come join us"


    The soft erotic voice came from a beautiful woman who was currently rolling around on the bed with another equally as beautiful woman, Although their hairs were covering their faces their beauty couldn''t be hidden.


    "I am just a spectator today"


    "But that''s no fun"


    The woman spoke again this time her voice even more alluring.


    "Make me"


    Taking that as a go ahead she abandoned the other woman who quickly pulled the sheets to cover herself.


    She was completely in the nude exposing her voluptuous figure without a bit of inhibition.


    Getting down on all fours she slowly crawled towards him, creating a feast for the eyes while doing so. When she got in front of him she slowly straddled him.


    Even though Adidja was wearing pants, that didn''t stop her from gyrating but still she got no response, Adidja was just smiling back at her while smoking a pipe.


    "Sheba just be nice, I''m just watching today"


    When he spoke he purposefully blew the smoke in her face.


    "I don''t care what you want Adidja!"


    She slowly pushed her hand into his pants and grasped his manhood.


    "I want to feel you inside me"


    Her voice had a hint of pleading mixed in with the sensual tone.


    "No"


    "Sheba just stop"


    It was the woman who was still wrapped up in the bed who spoke, her voice was soft almost like a whisper.


    "Fine!"


    Stomping her feet she walked up to the bedroom door.


    "Since you''re unwilling maybe Rhyno will!"


    Right when she had pulled the door just enough to push her head outside she felt a hand on her shoulder spinning her around then the same hand on her neck slamming her into the door.


    "Do you want to see me cry, Sheba?"


    She slowly raised her hand to slowly caress his face.


    "Adidja....."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    During her short pause, Adidja took her into his arm and walked back to the bed and threw her on it.


    Getting on the bed he took her into his arms and started kissing her.


    "Don''t play with me Adidja"


    "I''ll make you happy, I''ll make love to you until you''ve soaked the sheets"


    "Don''t stop even when I tell you to slow down"


    Turning his attention to the other woman still wrapped up in the sheets, looking at them with her face flushed red.


    "Keshan......"


    Hearing her name she looked to Adidja who had his arm stretched out to her. She placed her tiny hand on his and went over to them.


    "My heaven and my hell"


    Shortly after the room was filled with noise from soft muffed moans then they became louder until they turned into screams of ecstasy.


    ...................


    .............


    ......


    "Your Majesty......"


    Rhyno had just pushed the door and walked into the room what greeted him was keshan lying down with her legs opened wide and Sheba''s face buried between them and Adidja penetrating her from behind.


    Oddly enough Rhyno wasn''t surprised he just cleared his throat before continuing.


    "We have a problem"


    Hearing this every one released a sigh before getting up and putting on their clothes.


    Keshan used the sheet to wrap around herself then ran into the bathroom to get changed. Sheba simply got out of the bed and got dressed right there, Adidja did the same.


    Once everyone was dressed Keshan spoke up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "A messenger just arrived, she said that the entire alliance camp has been wiped out......"


    The whole room fell silent for a moment before keshan spoke up again.


    "Zhou took the initiative to attack?......no that would happen"


    "Looks like you chose the wrong person to send to hold the fort keshan"


    Right when Sheba and Keshan were about to start bickering Adidja put down the glass of wine he was sipping and finally spoke.


    "Rhyno, what exactly did the messenger say"


    "Zhou didn''t attack, one of the soldiers on night duty saw what looked like a fight coming from the alliance camp by the time they made it over there all the soldiers were dead. Based on all the uniforms, items log and a few other things he believes that it was pretty much a one-sided slaughter, nothing was taken from the camp everything was accounted for but that''s not really the main problem the soldiers found two sets of footprints one running in the direction of Alliance and the other to us-"


    "Why don''t you guys go into the hall or the throne room and discuss this? I don''t have much interest in this so I''ll go back to sleep"


    After saying this Sheba walked over to Adidja and whispered something in his ear before kissing him then went up to Keshan flashing her a seductive smile before kissing her as well.


    At first, Keshan tried to push her away but after a few seconds she stopped resisting and kissed back Sheba.


    "As you wish my Lady"


    Rhyno was the first to leave the room followed shortly by Adidja and Keshan.


    "Continue"


    "Yes your majesty, they also found the same footprints coming from our fort"


    "So all evidence points to us?"


    "It would seem so my lady"


    When they arrived in the dining room everyone sat down and shortly after the food was served.


    "It doesn''t seem right, based on the strength of the soldiers left in our fort they wouldn''t be strong enough to do this, could Alliance be trying to set us up?"


    Keshan was confused.


    "If they are then their doing a sloppy job at it, we were the ones that put forward the idea of having most of our soldiers leave the battlefield and now we find evidence pointing towards us that someone from our camp killed off their soldiers and even allowed someone to escape but that isn''t all is it?"


    Rhyno nodded his head.


    "Lady Keshan had suggested that we keep an eye on all the minsters especially Izia. A few days ago he put in a request to Humble Lions for bodyguards."


    At this time Rhyno took out twelve pieces of paper and passed four to Keshan and four to Adidja.


    Looking through the papers that had been placed in front of her Keshan became confused.


    "Who are they?"


    On the papers were pictures of and information about Azreal, Dustin, Sadie, and Reyner.


    "Those are the four persons who accepted the mission to guard Izia"


    "Are suggesting that Izia ordered one of them to do it?"

 Chapter 35 : Before Me There Was Also Me

    "Your Majesty?"


    Rhyno did not answer the question instead he turned to Adidja.


    "Go ahead"


    "Yes your majesty, It''s not that I believe Izia ordered it but instead one of them did it on his own"


    Keshan knitted her brows but said nothing.


    "This is just me speculating but look at person on the first document"


    "Azrael?"


    "Yes, Shahiem and I met him before when we went to the northern region, I can''t say with a hundred percent certainty but I believe that he was more than likely the one that did it"


    "Why?"


    "During the time when we had traveled together I became a mentor of sorts for him teaching him how to control his powers among other stuff, throughout that entire time he''d always been trying to suppress his desire for carnage, this isn''t exactly compelling evidence but compared to everyone else in the fort I''d bet on him"


    "I see. So didn''t you command Zhou to detain him?"


    Rhyno shook his head.


    "No"


    Keshan got slightly angry at his response.


    "What do you mean no? Do you know what all of this means?"


    Even though she was angry and she was one of the two queens who ruled Gaza, Adidja was still king so unless he got upset Rhyno wasn''t worried so he said nothing.


    Adidja got up from his seat and walked up to the window.


    His attention was fixed on a tree in the center of the garden. A fiery red color, the fruits were as tiny as cherries, what made it beautiful was that their were thousands of butterflies all over the tree, making it look something from a painting.


    "Keshan, Do believe a son can inherit the sins of the father?"


    When Keshan heard the question she wasn''t sure how to reply because she didn''t know why he would ask that or what it had to do with what was currently happening, but after thinking for a while she still answered.


    "I don''t think so, everyone is judged based on their own merits and actions"


    Adidja didn¡¯t turn but his smiling face could been seen in the reflection on the window.


    "What? Don''t you think so?"


    Adidja shook his head.


    "No I don''t¡±


    ¡°Adi, what are you talking about¡±


    ¡°What has Alliance and so many others been doing for countless millions of years through conquest and empire? Through royalty and pass the crown onto their sons?¡±


    Pausing for a moment as if trying to figure out his next words.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°You can inherit your fathers'' estate by which you can also inherit your fathers'' dept, in some societies across the chaos and multiverse you can even inherit your fathers'' wives¡±


    Turning to Keshan Adidja showed a playful smile.


    ¡°And you do inherit your fathers'' sins individually or collectively, as a race or as an individual hence prejudice¡±


    Keshan brows were still creased but she didn¡¯t hesitate in her response.


    "Maybe my point of view is too optimistic but I don''t think Shahiem will be judged by your actions after all from the very beginning he''s chosen a different path from you"


    Adidja only smiled and pointed outside at the fruit tree he was staring at.


    "When you, me and Sheba travelled across the multiverse and chaos plane before we even thought about creating a nation, we found a tree in some old ruin. You and Sheba loved the fruits it produced so much that I picked a few and brought them with me everywhere it wasn''t until we left Alliance and I planted them here because this was the place I chose to be our home. So even though these very same fruit trees are worlds away from home they are still products of the ones from before no matter where they go, in the same way that Shahiem is a product of you and me, we are products of our ancestors that''s why Alliance will never stop fighting us because as they say ''This is our land''. Hence I say ''I am me and before me, there was also me'', some will see me as a traitor and disregard what I''ve created and Shahiem will have to bare that burned¡±


    Once again Adidja paused, looking at the tattoos on his skin that seemed to tell a story before continuing.


    ¡°While others will see me as a visionary for having the strength to do what I did, so these sins of mine whether feat or failure will be Shahiems to inherit and believe me future generations will judge"


    After saying that he didn''t wait for Keshan to reply or even understand what he was talking about.


    "Did you send a messenger to Alliance?"


    "Yes your majesty, but I''m afraid that the person who ran off would''ve already told a different story from what we''re going to tell"


    Adidja didn¡¯t look worried he just laugh.


    "Hahaha, I know and knowing the relationship between us you can bet that the council is going to get involved. Start preparation and find some excuse to get Shahiem and My wives somewhere safe also......."


    Saying up to this point Adidja took a deep breath.


    "Recall everyone to the capital, if everything doesn''t work out at least we''ll be prepared for it."


    "I understand"


    Keshan seemed to be dazed trying to keep up with everything that was going on, Normally she would be in charge of situations like these but now she couldn¡¯t even keep up.


    "Wait. We won''t leave"


    Adidja didn''t say anything instead he turned to Rhyno and nodded to him.


    When Rhyno left Adidjas face turned serious.


    "Keshan I wasn''t asking your opinion, you and Sheba will leave. I know neither of you likes the idea of running but still, I''m ordering you to as your king......and I''m begging you as your husband, please go"


    Keshan could only nod reluctantly she knew why Adidja wanted them to leave.


    Tears we¡¯re already welling up in her eyes but she knew Adidja couldn¡¯t afford any distractions.


    ..........................


    While all of this was happening Azreal and the other had already left to finish off their mission.


    The distance from the fort to their destination in Cornwall was less than a day away.


    Everyone had left at sunrise so they didn''t know anything about what happened back at the fort.


    Azreal was his usual quiet self so no one thought much about it but Dustin was unusual quite so that was odd.


    "Hey, Dustin you good?"


    It was Reyner finally couldn¡¯t take it so he called out but he got no response from Dustin who seem to be in a daze.


    "Dustin!"


    "Huh? What is it?"


    Reyner''s shout had brought him back to reality.


    "What''s up with you, you''ve been in a daze all morning"


    "It''s nothing I''ve just got a few things on my mind"


    "Like what?"


    "Uhmm it''s nothing really"


    Reyner didn''t stop he continued to press.


    "Come on, nothing? Is that the best you can do?"


    "Look I don''t want to talk about it......."


    Dustin took a quick glance at Azreal but I didn''t escape Reyner.


    "It''s something to do with the new guy? If it''s something bad you have to tell me I don''t want any surprises later on"


    Finally, Dustin took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "Fine when we get to Cornwall we''ll talk"


    "Okay, I''ll wait until then."


    With that Reyner went back to where Sadie is and whispered something in her ear then she took a quick glance at Azreal before nodding to Reyner.


    When Dustin saw that he was slightly worried, He''d seen Azreal absorb the souls of his victims, it wasn''t that he believed that Azreal would try to kill them but it wasn''t like he didn''t believe that Azreal would try to kill them.


    The fact that they were stronger than Azreal helped to slightly lessen his worry but not by a lot.


    ''If we fought there¡¯s no question that we could kill him....but am sure we¡¯d follow behind him soon enough''

 Chapter 36 : Brewing (1)

    The rest of the journey to Cornwall was uneventful they weren''t attacked, they didn''t even talk much on the entire journey, it was incredibly awkward.


    Azreal didn''t really notice that for the entire he was just replaying the battle in his head over and over again trying to see how it could improve or what he could''ve done differently.


    He''s done it hundreds of times and found dozens of areas where he lacked in but no matter how many times he does it he always ends up as the loser in the end but he still continued doing it.


    The town they went in Cornwall was just a small uninteresting town where everybody would know everybody.


    The buildings were slightly run down which kind of reflected the energy of the town.


    The town seemed like the type of place you¡¯d come to die.


    For the entire time, they were going through the town they didn''t meet a single person but they could see eyes looking out through cracks at them from inside the buildings as well as see shadows moving around.


    "Wow....this place must''ve been through a lot"


    Sadie tried to break the tension but no one responded.


    When they got to the town their client instructed them to go over to a dilapidated inn, which looked worst than the rest of the town.


    Before the client went inside they were instructed not to enter the inn no matter what, just stand guard.


    "I''m gonna take a walk"


    The moment the client went inside Azreal said that and just turned around and walked off without waiting for a response.


    "Hey wait you can''t jus-"


    Before Sadie could finish Reyner tapped her on her shoulder and shook his head, he didn''t give her a chance to question him before he turned to Dustin.


    "It should be okay to talk now right?"


    Dustin waited a while until he could no longer sense Azreal.


    Then with a nod he began to explain to them from when he first glimpsed Azreals book all the way up to what he saw Azreal do to the Alliance soldiers.


    At first, Reyner didn''t really understand what the point of the story was, then his thoughts were roughly the same as Dustin when he first saw Azreals book but when he heard what happened to the Alliance soldiers his back was drenched in cold sweat, he was shocked out of his witts.


    Unknowingly all three of them were looking in the direction Azreal had just walked off in.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    .........


    At this time over in The Alliance capital.


    A beautiful woman was walking the castle halls, she was dressed in a typical European medieval dress that royalty would wear.


    Her every movement was done with the utmost elegance while she was walking her head was held high, she didn''t even glance at the servants that greeted her much less reply.


    When the woman got into her room she let out a deep breath and started to undress but she stopped midway because of an annoying sound.


    It was the sound of water dripping and it was getting closer to her.


    Without out any hesitation, she pulled a dagger out of thin air and threw it in the direction of the sound.


    A millisecond later a puncturing sound was heard followed by a small a grunt and thumping sound.


    When the woman saw the face of the person who she''d just stabbed with the digger as well as the condition he was in she immediately started screaming and to his fallen body.


    "Kyle what happened!?"


    All that was coming from his mouth was a few grunt his face looked very pale, he''d lost a lot of blood.


    When the servants from outside heard her scream they ran inside accompanied by a few guards.


    "Get out!! All of you get out!!"


    The guards and the servants didn''t dare tarry after confirming that she was fine they immediately left the room.


    A few of the guards ran off to inform the king but knowing the relationship between the king and queen nothing would happen.


    For an average god, it would be simple to stop the bleeding and only slightly difficult to regenerate the lost limb but kyles method was simpler but it also had its drawbacks.


    He didn''t have to go through the process of regrowing a new limb so long as the one he''d lost wasn''t destroyed it would return to him, meaning the severed limb where ever it was would slowly start to deteriorate and slowly regrow.


    To put it simply parts of the severed limb would slowly start to disappear and the parts that disappeared would appear back on him.


    The greater the distance the longer it took but this time it was different because Azreal had tossed the arm into his space ring the connection with it was temporarily severed.


    The woman couldn¡¯t do much all she could was use her Divine Energy to try and forcefully seal up the wound since Kyle couldn¡¯t do it himself.


    After about an hour or two the wound still wasn¡¯t closed and Kyle still lookd as pale as before.


    Seeing this she became frighten she didn¡¯t know what do do any more.


    ¡°Call a doctor now!¡±


    Swift movement could be heard from behind the door as the servants rushed off.


    "Kyle what happened, who did this to you?"


    Although she tried to suppress her frantic state and anger it could still be heard in her voice.


    "Ga...za....."


    "Gaza? What happened! Did they do this to you!?"


    When Gaza was mentioned the anger that she was forcefully trying to suppress flared up again.


    "A...z..el"


    His wound hadn''t been close his body was getting weak from all the blood loss.


    When he tried to say Azreal all the veins in his body stood up and his eyes turned bloodshot.


    The rate at which he was bleeding sped up.


    "Calm down brother, your wound will only get worst"


    Even though she was also angry question her brother like this would only lead to his quick death.


    "Here take this and rest for a while"


    What she gave him was a pill with a blue liquid inside it, after a few seconds, he fell asleep.


    When Kyle fell unconscious the rate at which his Divine Energy circulate slowed down and so did his bleeding.


    Seen this the woman released a sigh of relief.


    She wanted to use her Divine Energy to prompt his body to stop the bleeding but it didn¡¯t help if anything it made it worst and with every circulation a tiny bit of her Divine Energy would disappear.


    She had no choice but to stop the doctor would soon be here and her brother wouldn¡¯t bleed out by then.


    Her fingernails were digging into her the palm of her hand.


    ¡®I swear Adidja that if you or your nation is involved in this in any way shape or form that I, Ellaena will ensure that you never have another peaceful day, I swear this to you!¡¯

 Chapter 37 : Brewing (2)

    "Sister...."


    Although Kyles voice still sounded weak it still sounds a lot better than it did when he just arrived.


    His skin also didn''t look as pale as it did before.


    "I''m here brother"


    Ellaena had been resting on the side of the bed, the moment she heard her brothers voice her quickly got up and grabbed onto her brother''s hand.


    The Doctor came and went over and hour ago, since he couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding or heal the wound, all he just seal up the nerves blood vessels. He also fixed up the knife wound on his stomach.


    "They attacked us in the middle of the night.....we were caught unprepared. It was a group of God level soldiers, I barely ma....."


    The moment he opened his mouth he started lying without even batting an eyelid, but wouldn''t you do the same thing if you lost an arm to someone weaker than you?


    "It''s okay brother you don''t have to speak anymore I understand, rest a little once your feeling better we will go to the king, Adidja won''t be allowed to just do whatever he wants"


    "No sister I want to go now, I refuse to bear this humiliation any longer"


    Kyle was telling the truth on the entire journey back to Alliance he was seething with anger and his sister wasn''t much better the moment she saw her brother she''s been suppressing herself.


    She wanted to go to the king the moment she saw him but suppressed it because of the condition he was in.


    "Good, let''s go now then.....Guards"


    Not even a second delay a guard entered the room before he could greet her she issued an order.


    "We''re going to see the king, carry my brother"


    Ellaena didn''t give him the chance to acknowledge the order she just turned around and left the room.


    ..........


    The king of Alliance was Rodney, a calm cold-blooded man.


    Rodney could be described as a stereotypical manly-man, broad shoulder, bulging muscles, and a thick beard.


    Right now he was in the middle of a meeting with six old men, they were all talking about topics ranging from wages to national defense.


    "I''m sorry your majesty but the king has instructed that no one is allowed to enter while he''s still in the meeting"


    All the men in the meeting turned their attention to the door, Rodney wore a deep frown while all the other men look over curiously.


    Finally, the door was pushed open by Ellaena who walked in with a guard following behind her with Kyle on his back.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The guard who was guarding the door quickly ran inside and kneeled down on the ground.


    "Your majesty I''m sorry I-"


    Rodney interrupted him calmly.


    "It¡¯s fine"


    His voice was like a deep rumbling.


    All the old men got up out of their seats and gave a deep bow.


    All but one, the one who didn''t bow ran over to Kyle who was on the guards back.


    A man in his sixties who''s features were about seventy to eighty percent similar to Kyle and Ellaena.


    "Kyle what happened to you!?"


    His voice was filled with concern.


    He made a few attempts to touch Kyle but pulled back his hand every time halfway.


    "I''m fine father just a few scratches"


    Kyle forced a smile and tried to look strong when he faced his father.


    "Like hell your fine! Look at you, where''s your arm!?"


    Before anyone else could speak Rodney who was still seated at the head of the table spoke with a deep frown.


    "What do you want Ellaena"


    Even though she was the queen there wasn''t an ounce of respect that a man should have for his wife in his tone, it sounded more like a man talking down to a disobedient child.


    Kyle''s father, Kyle Sr. Quicky regained his senses and bowed to Rodney


    "I''m sorry your majesty, I forgot where I was when I saw my sons condition"


    Rodney completely ignored him and spoke to Ellaena and Kyle.


    "Well?"


    Ellaena was already used to Rodney treating her like this she''d already lost count of how many years its been happening but that didn''t mean it didn''t anger her.


    Still, she couldn''t show it because she was the begger here.


    All she could do was swallow it and explain what her brother told her.


    Rodney had absolutely no reaction to it at all.


    "How do you know it was done by Gaza?"


    Before Kyle could respond Ellaena spoke up slightly upset because Rodney didn''t believe her brother.


    "What do you mean by how does he know? Do you think he''s a fool?"


    Once again Rodney ignored her and stared at Kyle and so did everyone else in the room.


    "Because Zhou was among them when we were fighting I ripped off the mask he was wearing."


    With that everyone knew he was lying.


    Ellaena knew because Kyle had said its was a group of God Level soliders yet now he was saying that Zhou was among, Zhou was a commander they all knew because he was the one who held the Gaza Fort.


    Even If Rodney and the others Didn¡¯t hear the story from Ellaena they wouldn¡¯t have believed it because no one was send a Divine being to kill a God, That¡¯s like giving a child a dull knife and tell him to kill an elephant.


    The five men that were sitting around the table all knitted their brows, he was blatantly lying to them and the lie wasn''t even that good.


    His father and sister had no choice but to grit their teeth and stand beside him.


    Rodney, who should¡¯ve been the most upset didn''t say anything, his face remained calm as if he wasn''t the one who¡¯d just been lied to.


    "What happened to your arm?"


    For the latter part of the conversation this is where is attention was focused, even though the aura was faith, he knew exactly what he was sensing.


    Everyone in the room was shocked. Everyone and their dogs knew that Rodney was a petty man who didn''t let things go so for someone to lie to him and he didn''t do anything about it was a surprise.


    Kyle was stunned he wasn''t sure what he should say.


    "Th...They cut it off"


    "Where is it?"


    "I''m n....not sure"


    "Why haven''t you recalled it?"


    "I can''t feel it at the moment I lost my connection with-"


    At that exact moment felt his arm again.


    ...........


    When Azreal separated from the others he went a good distance from the others.


    He was sitting on top of a roof from where he was he could see the carriage so when they were about to leave he could see and catch up with them.


    He wasn''t really sure why he came all the way over here he''d already temporarily stopped thinking about the battle with Kyle because it was starting to give him a headache.


    For some unknown reason, he took the severed hand out of his space ring and took the ring off that was on one of the fingers off.


    He didn''t want to just toss the arm away so he put it in his lap while he examined the ring.


    He decided that he would try sending a few waves of Divine energy to try and see if it was just a normal symbolic ring or if there was more to it.


    He didn''t think his luck was that great but he still had to try but something happened in the middle of his probe that scared the shit out of him and made him freeze on the spot.


    The arm that was on his lap started moving.


    "What the hell!"

 Chapter 38 : Brewing (3)

    Out of surprise, Azreal slapped the hand out of his lap and off the rooftop.


    ¡°What the hell!?¡±


    He slowly walked over to the edge off the roof to see the arm slowly moving on the ground.


    ¡°So he can still move it! Wouldn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s still connected to him?¡±


    When he said those words aloud his face instantly turned sinister and he drew his sword.


    ¡°I pray this hurts¡±


    Azreal jumped off the roof with the sword in hand and rammed it through the back of Kyles'' hand send the sword into the ground all the way up to the hilt.


    The arms started to spasm faster and wiggling, it was obvious that it could feel pain and that only made the sinister smile on Azreals face grow bigger.


    Using his left hand Azreal held down the hand to stop it from moving as much he then ignited a small purple inferno on his right index finger.


    ............


    Alliance Capital.


    Kyle was no longer on the back of guard that was carrying him, he was now only the ground rolling around on the ground.


    ¡°He stabbed me!!!¡±


    Everyone in the room knew that he would still be able to feel pain from the arm even if it was severed but to be acting this way over a stab wound was just too shameful but who would¡¯ve known that Kyle would only scream louder.


    ¡±Ahhhhh!!!!! It burns!! He¡¯s burning my arm!!¡±


    At the point, his father and sister who were standing there with darkened faces from shame could only run up to trying and calm him down.


    ¡°Why are you behaving like a fool!! It¡¯s just fire it won¡¯t kill you!¡±


    His father was truly ashamed, who in the room didn¡¯t have incredible power and legions of soldiers at their disposal so it wasn¡¯t that this was something he could keep quiet, not everyone in this room where friendS so he was sure this wouldn¡¯t be covered up.


    ¡°It burns Divine Energy!!!! It¡¯s him again!!¡±


    When they heard this everyone in the room stood up and ran toward him except Rodney.


    Rodney was no longer frowning instead he looked like he was having a hard time suppressing his laughter.


    ¡±Hurry up and recall the arm, Elk suppress the fire¡±


    Even when he spoke it was clear that he wanted to laugh but was holding it in.


    Everyone momentarily froze and looked at Rodney but then got back to Kyle.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Did you hear that brother? Lord Elk will suppress the fire just recall your arm¡±


    Elk slowly walked over to where Kyle was rolling on the ground, his body gave of the aura of a sword that was still in its sheath.


    But Kyle refused to, although it hurt like hell because of the distance he and his arm were separated by it would take at least a month for the fire to reach his body and in the moment taking longer to die sounded a lot better than dying right now.


    ¡°Elk if he doesn¡¯t recall the arm with the next ten seconds kill him¡±


    When Rodney spoke this time the playfulness in his voice was gone it was clear that he¡¯d gotten upset again.


    ¡°Yes your majesty¡±


    Elk didn¡¯t hesitate, placing his hand on the hilt of the sword.


    Ellaena and Kyle Sr. looked at Rodney in surprise but didn¡¯t utter a single word


    ¡°Brother are you just going to die like this!?¡±


    One Second.


    Three Seconds.


    Kyle was still screaming on the ground, his father grits his teeth trying to figure out what to say to convince him.


    Five Seconds.


    Elk drew his sword and placed it next to Kyles'' neck, the moment he drew the sword his entire baring changed.


    When Kyle felt the cold sharp steel again his neck he came to realize the fact that his sister and father couldn¡¯t save him right now.


    He clenched his teeth and started to recall his arm.


    Seven Seconds.


    His entire forearm had returned with small flames burning on it but still, Elk pressed the sword harder on Kyles'' neck.


    ¡°What are you doing!? Isn¡¯t he doing what Rodney ordered?!¡±


    In the entirety of Alliance, only Ellaena dared to call the king by his birth name but no one reacted to it because it wasn¡¯t unusual for her to do it.


    ¡°His majesty order that if the arm isn¡¯t recalled within ten seconds I should kill him ten seconds is almost up and his arm isn¡¯t back yet¡±


    Even though his words sounded respectful everyone knew that Elk didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of respect for the queen or her family.


    Nine Seconds.


    Elk pressed his sword harder against Kyles neck drawing blood ready to sever his head at any moment but just in time, Kyle recalled his fingers.


    Ten Seconds.


    Elk slowly placed his sword back in its sheath not caring about Kyles screaming in the slightest, his aura once again changed.


    When he put away his sword he went over to Kyles'' arm slowly.


    A thin layer of water covered the palm of his hand, he then placed his hand over Kyles and the same thin layer of water covered it and soon drowned out the flames.


    The water also healed his arm but Elk stopped once the wound started to scab.


    Everyone in the room knew that this was a cruel punishment by Elk, the fact that he started healing the wound then stopped when it started to scabbed meant that Kyle would forever have that scar especially since Kyle was too weak to continue healing himself.


    ¡°Why did you stop? The wound isn¡¯t fully healed¡±


    Elk only shook his head when Kyle Sr. spoke.


    ¡°His majesty only order me to suppress the fire nothing more.¡±


    Yet another instance showing Elks lack of respect for the queen and her family.


    Ellaena didn¡¯t say a word but everyone knew from her expression that she would try to find a way to make Elk suffer for that but everyone also knew that she was a queen without any real power versus Elk who was the kings right hand.


    The winner was already decided before a fight even started.


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Rodney spoke up to break the silence.


    ¡°Azreal not Azrael?....¡±


    One of the unknown old men read what was written on Kyles'' arm.


    Everyone around started discussing what the words meant out respect they all called it a ¡®scar¡¯ but Elk was just a bastard who spoke it exactly as it was.


    ¡°Someone branded him your majesty¡±


    Everyone in the room went quiet and stared at Elk with a mixture of surprise and hate but Elk didn¡¯t even spare them a glance, just when the tension in the room was becoming suffocating Rodney once again broke it with the laugh he had been holding in.


    ¡°Take my brother to get his wounds treated¡±


    Kyle Sr and his daughter were embarrassed beyond belief, ever since Kyle came back it was just one thing after another no matter how thick their skin was there was a limit.


    Kyle Sr stood up and bowed to Rodney


    ¡°Your majesty I would like to be excused to go treat my sons would¡±


    ¡°Mhmm that¡¯s fine, you can all leave we¡¯ll end here for today¡±


    Everyone left one by one until only Elk and Rodney were left in the room.


    ¡°Did you sense it?¡±

 Chapter 39 : Brewing (4)

    ¡°An [Extinction] class flame, to think it would appear on this lower plane¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this is a coincident, even if Adidja isn¡¯t the on in possession of it he knows who is¡±


    ¡°What do you wish to do?¡±


    Rodney slowly got up from his seat and walked over to the balcony, taking a deep breath of fresh air, Elk didn¡¯t say anything he just stood to the side observing Rodney.


    A few minutes or perhaps it was only a few seconds passed but neither of them paid attention to the time.


    ¡°Should I pass down an order to mobilize the military?¡±


    Elk was never a very patient man so when he saw that Rodney didn¡¯t take the initiative to say anything he spoke up.


    But Rodney didn¡¯t respond he just kept staring at the people on the castle ground, it wasn¡¯t really clear what he was thinking.


    After an unknown amount of time Rodney tapped his index finger on the balcony three times, when the third tapped faded, a person fully covered in white clothing from head to toes with some gold lining the outer edge of the white jade mask appeared kneeling facing the ground.


    ¡°This servant awaits your orders, sire¡±


    The man who appeared was a member of an organization that was founded along with Alliance know as ¡®The Jade Ghosts¡¯, Their only purpose was to protect the nation of Alliance by whatever means they deemed necessary, Sure they would listen to the orders of the king but if a situation should arise where the king himself was a danger to the kingdom then without any hesitation or care for repercussions they would kill Rodney.


    ¡°There has been a slight change in plans Inform the others¡±


    Rodney spoke in a calm even tone without looking behind him, the masked person didn¡¯t respond but left without a word the same way he/she came.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be taking the army our only objective is Adidja nothing more, without him, Gaza will crumble¡±


    Elk was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but voice his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is wise at the very least we should also aim for Rhyno, Grimm, and Storm. If we leave them, then it won¡¯t be hard for his son to keep Gaza standing¡±


    ¡°Maybe so, but what will happen if we go into an all-out war with Gaza? can you honestly say that we¡¯d come out scotch free? Our victory would only temporary until some ant tries take advantage of our weakened state...¡±


    When Rodney spoke up to there he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°War teacher.....That¡¯s the name you gave him..........We¡¯ll only take enough people with us to supress Rhyno and the others, he¡¯s already expecting us to take the opportunity to strike a decisive blow so he should have plans in place for his son to take over from him¡±


    Elk didn¡¯t agree with Rodney in the slightest but he knew that Rodney had already made up his mind so he didn¡¯t bother trying to waste his time trying to persuade him.


    Elk to one last look at Rodney who was once again lost in his thoughts and silently left to complete preparations.


    ....................This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    A few Thousand Years Ago.


    Pained filled screams could be heard all around, blood being spilled everywhere, as if to set the mood the sky was filled to dark thunder clouds, the heavens themselves seemed to be sad as it kept raining incessantly.


    On a section a fair distance away from all the fighting a huge tent stood in place completely unaffected by chaos in surrounding area.


    ¡°Within another few days or so we should be able to crush their defense and for them into submission......¡±


    At the head of the table, Rodney looked down at a water full table that reflected the entire battlefield a small frown hung on his face.


    At this point he didn¡¯t have his beard revealing his large butt chin.


    ¡°Explain to me how it is that what your saying and what I¡¯m seeing are completely contradictory?........or maybe my eyes are failing me mhmmm?¡±


    The room became completely quiet you could hear a pin drop no one knew how to respond, it remained like this for a few minutes before the tension was broken by three persons walking in, One of them was Elk, the others was a young Adidja and an unknown young man who looked around the same age.


    When they walked in Rodney couldn¡¯t suppress his smile.


    ¡°Everything has been completed according to your orders¡±


    Elk said with a slight bow.


    Rodney laughs out loud and walked up to Adidja and the other young man and hugged them.


    ¡°I feel like it is a sin to have sons that fill me with such pride, Go back and rest when all this is over we¡¯ll have to celebrate¡±


    Both young men smiled and made a bow to everyone in the room and walked out.


    ¡°Adidja your brother has already found himself a wife don''t you plan on finding one as well?¡±


    Adidja stopped and laughed while hugging his brother''s neck and looking at Rodney.


    ¡°I cannot be like my father or David right here who only stick to one woman, I¡¯m still young, I¡¯m a wild stallion that cannot be tamed there are so~ many women out there that have never felt my touch, I feel it would be a sin to deny them the pleasure, besides if not me who will comfort your wives when your out on your ¡®manly¡¯ trips?¡±


    Adidja didn¡¯t give them a chance to react before running off with David, everyone in the tent was completely quite before Rodney broke out into a fit of laughter.


    .................


    At Cornwall


    Izia was currently speaking with some men from ¡®The Jade Ghosts¡¯ organization but unlike the one that came to Rodney, They were wearing grey with a simple grey mask to match.


    ¡°.......That is the only method that is available to leave the city once the space is made unstable¡±


    Although Izia couldn¡¯t see the face of the person under the mask he could tell that they didn¡¯t believe him and that makes him feel anxious.


    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you, if you fail I¡¯m dead so your success is a matter of life and death for me!¡±


    The person sitting directly in front of him didn¡¯t say anything nor did the other four standing in each corner of the room.


    ¡°I see, what about the prince?¡±


    When the person asked another question Izia wiped the sweat from his face and breath a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The prince spends pretty much all his time in Arnets Garden and rarely ever comes out unless it has to do with school-¡±


    Izia was cut off when a person in full white appeared in the room, when the men in grey saw the figure they all knelt down, the person in white didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, instead taking out a small scroll with a strange seal on it and threw it to the person who was questioning Izia earlier then left without a word.


    None of the grey-robed persons dared to look up while white robe was in the room but once they couldn¡¯t sense the presence anymore they raised their head while the leading man grabbed the scroll before it touched the ground.


    ¡°W..Who was that?¡±


    Izia was still a bit fearful of the fact that the person in white appeared without him sensing anything but the grey-robed ghost completely ignored him.


    After reading the note the person placed it in his mouth chewed it up the swallowed it, only leaving behind to two scroll rods.


    ¡°Unfortunately this is where our cooperation ends¡±


    Before Izia got the chance to say anything four chains shot out from the robes of the persons in the corner and wrapped themselves around him, the harder he struggled the tighter they became.


    ¡°What are you doing?!?! We had an agreement you can¡¯t do this to me!!¡±


    No one in the room responded to his futile struggles or his yelling, the leading grey robed person walked up to him and place his hand on his forehead.


    At first, it felt warm like standing close to a fire but in an instant, he felt like his head was shoved into that fire.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!!¡±


    When the man finally moved his hand Izia felt like he was just given the greatest gift ever.


    On his forehead was a burn mark of a serpent.


    ¡°Tell anyone about this and it¡¯s bye-bye fat man¡±


    After saying that the person used their finger to flick Izia forehead, right where the burn is and shortly after the serpent disappeared and so did the grey-robed people.

 Chapter 40 : Brewing (5)

    Azreal didn¡¯t bother thinking about the arm once it vanished, at first the fact that it moved was very surprising but this was the realm of gods so in retrospect it wasn¡¯t all that surprising.


    Taking a deep breath he turned his attention back to the ring.


    Unlike before where he sent out a few waves of Divine Energy before he was interrupted he got his answer on his first wave this time.


    He couldn¡¯t suppress the broad smile that was blossoming on his face.


    It was a Space Ring.


    Azreal didn¡¯t waste a second, he just dived right in and what he saw made the smile on his face blossom even bigger.


    The only reason he¡¯d even gone to the guild to look for a mission was because he knew he¡¯d eventually run out of money, if not for the money issue he would still be training going through as much of the book as possible.


    But no all those issues were solved mountains of gold stood in front of him.


    Mountains!


    With this much money after this mission was over the city wouldn¡¯t see him again for quite a while, the only time he¡¯d go back was if he needed something that he couldn¡¯t find in the forest.


    Aside from the mountains of gold, there were a few weapons lying around, swords, spears, sabers stuff like that but none of that held any interest aside from those there were some documents.


    He¡¯d already killed a few soldiers from Alliance so it was safe to say that there was very little chance of them forgiving him so he didn¡¯t hold any reservation against reading some documents that an alliance commander had on him.


    Battle formations......


    Troop Positions.......


    Etcetera.


    Boring stuff like that.


    ¡®Maybe this will be useful to Rhyno......¡¯


    In those piles of paper, the only thing that really stood out to him was a few journal that he could only assume was written by Kyle.


    Azreal skipped pass the first few pages and just went straight to the middle because all he was talking about was what he went through on a daily basis how unfair someone named ¡®Elk¡¯ treated his family and what he¡¯d do if he got the chance and if that was the first few pages he didn¡¯t really want to know what came after so it¡¯s best to skip to the middle but it was equally as boring so he picked up another journalSupport the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    And to his dismay it was the exact same thing just about different people, his sister always being lonely, him swearing to find a way make her happy again.


    ¡®Wow......this is boring¡¯


    Azreal was starting to feel frustrated aside from the gold everything else was basically useless to him.


    Deep breath.


    Next journal this journal was a bit more interesting it talked about his experience while training bottlenecks he faced........after reading a bit further all the frustration he felt early completely vanished the smile he had before blossomed once again on his face this time it looked a lot more sinister.


    ¡®Hehehehe.........¡¯


    After reading the entire book he existed the space ring with the same smile hanging on his face, it even looked like he was skipping a bit when he was walking back to where Dustin was.


    When Dustin and the others saw Azreal coming there was a bit of awkwardness and tension in the air but very quickly the awkwardness and some of the tension disappeared and they started chatting about random topics.


    ¡°Let''s go¡±


    Before Azreal could greet them Izia walked out of the hotel and based on his tone even with his voice sounding unnatural they could easily tell he was upset so no one said anything they just got in position a prepared to leave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Alliance, Kyle Sr, home.


    The atmosphere was heavy Kyle sr was incredibly upset while Kyle jr and Ellaena were terror-stricken their faces completely lost its color.


    ¡°What do you mean the space ring didn''t come back¡±


    Kyle Sr slowly spoke through gritted teeth clearly trying to suppress his anger.


    ¡°I...I don''t know that boy must''ve taken it¡­.¡±


    Kyle Jr replied while sitting down, there were two women standing behind him with their arms pressed against his back, helping him to heal faster.


    The hand that was branded by Azreal was now wrapped in bandages from his shoulder to his fingers.


    ¡°Father stop this isn''t his fault, besides it''s not impossible to get it back¡±


    Kyle Sr took several long deep breaths before he spoke to his daughter.


    ¡°You know what was inside that space ring, you know what will happen if any finds it!¡±


    Ellaena grit her teeth and thought for a second before finally speaking up again.


    ¡°Rodney will more likely than not going to Gaza, ill ensure that Kyle goes with them and since he knows Azrael''s face it won''t be hard for him to find him a get back the space ring¡±


    Kyle Sr stared at his son without trying to mask his killing intent.


    ¡°Get.It.Back¡±


    After saying that he left the room without another word.


    When the siblings saw their father leave they both release a sigh of relief, their face gaining a bit more color.


    ¡°Sister¡­..¡±


    ¡°It''s going to be fine I promise¡±


    She slowly walked towards him and stooped down looking at her brother face to face.


    ¡°Regain the honor you''ve lost for our family¡­..¡±


    Kyle''s vision started getting a bit blurry because of the water in his eyes.


    ¡°I will sister¡­..¡±


    Hearing that she smiled.


    ¡°Good¡±


    She then reached out her hands to wipe his tears and spoke in a tone that a mother would use for her son.


    ¡°You mustn''t cry so easily, Kyle or people will think your weak¡­..are you weak?¡±


    Kyle was stumped for a moment before finally replying while wiping his tears.


    ¡°No, I''m not I promise I won''t let you down I''ll regain what the honor that I''ve lost¡±


    Ellaena smiled and nodded before leaving the room, shortly after she left Kyle ordered the two women who were standing behind him to leave as well.


    The warmness that was on his face when he was speaking to Ellaena completely disappeared his face becoming ice cold, his eyes became completely bloodshot the room was completely filled with his killing intent.


    ¡°I will completely and utterly destroy you-you fucking servant,I will show you the difference between shit and gold¡±

 Chapter 41 : Prelude

    Alliance.


    Rodney stood in front of a mirror with two servants helping him a put on a simple looking silver armor.


    Creak.


    The door leading to the room was pushed open and the hands that were helping him to put on his armor disappeared, still his expression didn¡¯t change he remained in the same position.


    The room instantly turned quiet.


    ¡°Well? You¡¯ve sent away my servants so make yourself useful¡±


    For a few seconds, the room still remained quite but shortly after gentle footsteps approached along with two delicate arms continuing where the servants left off.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Rodney was never the type of man to beat around the bush so he became annoyed when Ellaena didn¡¯t speak up.


    ¡°I want my brother to come with you, with everything that¡¯s ha-¡±


    ¡°Fine¡±


    Ellaena couldn''t find the words to reply, she came with an entire speech in mind but never expected for him to just agree to easily.


    ¡°Huh? Ahh¡­. I thought you would immediately deny my request¡±


    There was no response, so she just continued to fit his armor once she was finished she patted his shoulders moving down to gently stroke his arms but Rodney pulled his arms away.


    ¡°Despite whatever you might think about why I¡¯ve let you live to this day, do not mistake the fact that you¡¯re alive as me forgetting, do not step pass your bounds.¡±


    Completely caught off guard by the sudden change Ellaena wasn¡¯t even sure how to reply so she just stood where she was before turning and leaving the room without making another sound.


    Shortly after Ellaena left another member of ¡®The Jade Ghost¡¯ appeared this one wearing red instead of white or grey.


    ¡°All preparation has been completed.¡±


    ¡°Make an alteration we have one more person coming with us, we¡¯ll be delayed a little while he recuperates a little.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡±


    ...........


    A Few Thousand Years Ago.


    In one of the better-looking tents on the battlefield.


    Ellaena used the brush to gently groom her hair while sitting in front of the mirror.


    Although she was only wearing an ordinary silver nightgown with the lighting in the tent along with the smile on her face as she hummed a simple tune made her seem like the wife you couldn¡¯t wait to get home to.


    For an instant the battlefield outside got louder so she knew someone had walked in, the tent was practically soundproof so nothing outside would disturb her.


    She could also hear the runes being seal so that no one would be able to enter but since this was her personal tent she thought it was unnecessary so she couldn¡¯t help giggling.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to do that right?¡±


    Still she didn¡¯t turn around, she looked at the figure in the mirror and smiled, compared to how she is in the future and now, she¡¯s like a small child who hasn¡¯t seen what the world is like and in the future she became a veteran who had seen countless wars and experienced hideous side of the world.


    ¡°Only the paranoid survive¡±


    The intruder spoke softly, his voice containing deep affection.


    Slowly he walked towards her as if counting his steps, with every step he took she blushed a bit her breathing becoming a bit labored.Stolen story; please report.


    Standing behind her used his index finger teasingly to stroke her skin, with every touch she shivered.


    Without any form of inhibition the man ripped off her nightgown in one swift motion, his actions surprised her a bit but she didn¡¯t resist.


    When she wanted to turn around to him, he forcefully grabbed her, holding her close, keeping her in the same position.


    Kiss her gently on her neck while forcing her to stay close so she could feel his erection pressing against again her, no matter how hard she tried she couldn¡¯t pull away but then again she wasn¡¯t really trying.


    Looking at her completely nude body in the mirror, she tried to look away but he grabbed her and held her head in place.


    ¡°I want you to watch¡±


    Though she didn¡¯t want to the ordering tone in his voice destroyed any thought she had not resisting.


    Seeing her lack of resistance the smile on his face grew wider, using one of his hands to teasingly play with her aroused nipples the other one slowly made its way down her stomach.


    Ellaena was a bit frightened by how fast things were moving so she closed her legs tight but the man didn¡¯t try to pry them open he only stared at her in the mirror.


    ¡°Adidja¡­¡±


    He had no reaction, still staring at her in the mirror, eventually, his look softened.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s your first time, I promise¡­..I¡¯ll be gentle¡±


    With the promise she slowly opened her legs, granting him entry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    When the memory popped up in her mind Ellaena¡¯s face became completely red, her aroused nipples could be seen through the fabric of her dress.


    Her bodies reaction only made her feel more disgusted with herself, This was the man who possibly ordered her brothers assassination yet she was having this type of reaction to a memory.


    Despite how hard she tried she couldn¡¯t get rid of her feelings but she steeled her heart if he didn¡¯t care why would she?


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Azreal¡¯s and the others trip over these few days back to Gaza was completely uneventful boring even.


    They hadn¡¯t met up on any soldiers at the original campsite so they were completely oblivious to what¡¯s happening.


    Even the common people didn¡¯t know what was going on, for fear of inciting panic everything was kept under wraps.


    Dustin and the others couldn¡¯t help taking a glance at each other while breathing a sigh of relief it seems like Azreal¡¯s actions didn¡¯t lead to greater problems.


    When they finally reached the city gates, their mission was complete so all of them walked together back to humble lions to collect their money.


    Once he collected his share Azreal went to the inn, the moment his body touched the bed he fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Gaza Palace.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    Adidja asked, while his body was spread out comfortably on the ground like a child.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure but not long besides all preparations have been completed, so it doesn¡¯t really matter much¡±


    Rhyno answered casually, with just the way he spoke to anybody else it would sound as if he was talking about a simple matter that was of no importance.


    Adidja took a deep breath before he spoke again.


    ¡°Hate breaths hate, an eye for an eye will leave the world blind¡­ I don¡¯t remember who said that but it¡¯s only now that I really understand¡­.¡±


    For a moment Adidja was lost in thought but quickly shook the thought away and spoke again.


    ¡°Rodney is probably going to come in person, after all, a war of True Gods deals a lot less damage and won¡¯t leave Alliance any weaker to the outside world, while increasing his odds of winning¡­..Where¡¯s Shawn and the others¡±


    Not exactly sure how to reply to the question he forced a dry cough while letting out a forced smile.


    ¡°About that, Shawn and Grimm are almost here but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s betrayed me¡±


    ¡°......yes¡±


    Adidja still looked calm he didn¡¯t allow any of it get to him it¡¯s seemed like he knew already.


    ¡°We I guess that¡¯s how it is, the original battle plan never included him so I suppose it doesn¡¯t really matter whether he shows up or not, once they arrive tell them their roles.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Azreal has unknowingly slept out the whole day when he woke up it was already bright outside.


    Sticking to his original plan when he woke up, got something to eat then leave the city to go back into the mountains.


    When he went downstairs to leaves the inn, he met upon the innkeeper''s daughter, when she saw his face she blushed a bit and kept her head down and ran off to do whatever she had to do.


    He didn¡¯t really feel like focusing on her reaction right now, all he wanted to do right now was to leave the city, if the battle with Kyle taught him anything it¡¯s that he needed to become stronger or go find a cave to live out the rest of his days.


    At this moment a thundering trumpet could be heard all across the capital, everyone stopped what they were doing started looking around to see if they could find the source.


    For Azreal it didn¡¯t matter much so he kept walking, going about his business.


    ¡°Where is coming from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­...Maybe his majesty is going to make an announcement?¡±


    ¡°I have an ominous feeling¡­..¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Gaza Palace


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re here¡­... let¡¯s go welcome them¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Along with the fading out of the trumpets the sky started getting darker, a huge black hole looking portal opened over the city covering in its shadow.


    When the portal opened hundreds of people dressed in the same white clothing poured out, all of them landed on the city wall with a three-man space between them, raising their hands they all stretched their hands to each other.


    A red energy beam shot out of theirs arms connecting them to each other.


    The excess persons that weren¡¯t on the wall all landed at the base of the city and performed the same action, an extra line of energy shot up from the bottom connecting them to those at the top.


    Once all of them were connected red three-meter octagons started forming in the sky until the entire city was covered in a red dome.


    Everything happened in a matter of seconds completely shattering the thoughts that anyone might have that this was just something random.

 Chapter 42 : Prelude (2)

    Everything happened before anyone could react to it but once people saw the red dome even though they knew what it was they still ran to the city exists banging on the barrier.


    It¡¯s in the moment like these that the darkness in people¡¯s heart is revealed, people kept running, pushing those who had fallen were stepped on.


    ¡°Stop pushing!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!!! Stop!! You''re crushing me!¡±


    ¡°Fuck are you people crazy!¡±


    The people in the city kept running around like crazy trying to find a way out of the city. This was the capital, If anyone was to attack here they have the strength to back it up or just stupid either way no one wanted to find out.


    Their fear was completely justified Adidja was known by all as the ¡®War Teacher¡¯ as far back as anyone could go he¡¯s never lost.


    Yet here was someone who was will to seal off the entire city that he lived in they must have a lot of confidence in their strength to do this, so no matter how much faith they had in him no one wanted to become a casualty of war.


    After a few minutes of this the guards finally showed up forcing the citizens to go back inside their homes, of course, some tried to resist but they were all beaten savagely to discourage others.


    So even though the citizens were unwilling the majority of them were forced back inside or at the very least they were in a controlled area making noise, as for the stronger ones they were still running around the city trying to find a way out.


    It was at this moment that Rodney, Elk, Kyle and two other old men and another young man exited the portal and as if waiting for this cue Adidja, Rhyno, Shawn, and Grimm appeared on top of the palace look up at Rodney and the others.


    The moment he appeared Adidja¡¯s light laughter rang throughout the city when the people heard their king laughing all of them without exception looked in the direction the laughter originated from.


    "Hold on, looks like everyone is here today? you wouldn¡¯t be planning to ambush me right?... or were you just passing by and decided to pay me a visit?¡±


    A hint of sadness flashed in Adidja¡¯s eyes as he looked at his casual unadorned outfit.


    ¡°Poor me sitting at home trying to enjoy the day and now I have to entertain guess¡¯¡±


    Adidja spoke casually like he was speaking friends he¡¯d know for years, his casual cause a lot of the citizens to calm down.


    ¡°Phew looks like his majesty knows them, so maybe it¡¯ll be fine?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Azreal stood at his original position frozen.


    ¡®Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!!¡¯


    When Elk came through the portal he was wearing his military uniform which aside from the decoration on his uniform for his rank, it was the exact same uniform as those he¡¯d killed.


    If there wasn¡¯t a barrier around the city right now he¡¯d be long gone.


    But right after spotting Elk¡¯s someone he¡¯d be happy to see in any other moment expect this one came out of the portal and as if his luck wasn¡¯t bad enough the moment he spotted Kyle was the moment Kyle spotted him.


    He didn¡¯t fear Kyle at all, in fact with everything he read in Kyles notes he was eighty percent certain that he would kill him but if Kyle was to tell the guys beside him who was obviously stronger by far then he¡¯d be pretty much fucked.


    Fortunately for him, Kyle didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of telling anyone, the moment he stopped Azreal his gaze didn¡¯t move an inch.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Hmph! visit? You wiped out an entire camp filled with our soldiers yet you¡¯re trying to feign ignorance?¡±


    Elk¡¯s tone didn¡¯t contain any of the anger that was supposed to be there.


    Adidja smile grew broader.


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m feigning ignorance?, I know exactly what happened and so do you. You just wanted an excuse but I can¡¯t be upset because if I was in your shoes I¡¯d do the exact same thing¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    His casual tone started turning serious as he continued.


    ¡°Hahah but if you aren''t death himself, then I suggest you go back home because it''s going to take a miracle for me to fall here today, all of you on the other hand heh..."


    Clap


    Clap


    Clap


    A simple lackluster clapping rang across the city followed up with a nonchalant voice.


    "As eloquent as ever, I¡¯d expect no less from one of my sons"


    Adidja¡¯s maintained him brilliant smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d be willing to sit down and talk this out?¡±


    An awkward moment of silence enveloped the entire city but that didn¡¯t seem to affect Adidja¡¯s mood in the slightest, he was still smiling while playing with the ring on his finger.


    After another minute or so Rodney opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Mhmmm if you can hand over the person responsible for killing my soldier''s then we¡¯ll talk¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    The moment Adidja and the people from Alliance appeared Azreal was already looking for a way to leave the city.


    While trying to find a way out he met up on Dustin and the others.


    ¡°Do you guys know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Dustin and the others looked at each other they weren¡¯t sure how to reply.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, right now we¡¯re just trying to find a way out of the city¡±


    ¡°Same¡±


    For the entire time, Sadie didn¡¯t look at Azreal, she kept her fist clenched as if she was about to take action at anymore.


    ¡°Are you okay? How about we try to find a way out together?¡±


    Noticing Sadie¡¯s action Azreal touched her shoulder to try and comfort her. If all of them joined together his chances of escaping out of this nightmare would be a lot higher.


    Sadie clenched her teeth together in anger.


    ¡®This is all your fault yet your acting like you know nothing! Despicable!¡¯


    ¡­¡­...


    ¡°Mhmmm if you can hand over the person responsible for killing my soldier''s then we¡¯ll talk¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    When Rodney words entered Azreal¡¯s ears all the life drained from his body but he soon found comfort in the fact that no one saw him that night and it didn¡¯t look like Kyle planned on selling him out.


    The entire city was enveloped in silence no one spoke, no one dared to breathe too hard, this only made Azreal feel even better.


    If only life followed the script we thought up in our minds.


    ¡°It was him!¡±


    The silence was completely shattered by a woman¡¯s voice, but one replied all eyes looked in the direction of the voice.


    ¡°He did it my friend saw it!¡±


    The voice once again rang out when no one replied, The voice was all too familiar to Azreal, every single pair of eyes in the city were all focused on one place.


    ¡®That bitch!¡¯


    When Azreal turned around he saw Sadie point directly at him looking terrified as hell, Dustin and Reyner were completely stunned.


    Azreal didn¡¯t know or care how she knew, his mind kept spinning turning to find a way out.


    ¡°Oh¡±


    The city was deathly silence so of course, nothing escaped Rodney¡¯s ears, he shot a side glance at Kyle who nodded his head.


    ¡°And who is your friend?¡±


    Sadie didn¡¯t dare hesitate a second the moment Rodney spoke she pointed at Dustin.


    Having been put in the spotlight Dustin gave Azreal an apologetic glance, between the True God that was in front of him now and the possibility that Azreal brought, he chose to tell the truth beside if Azreal¡¯s identity was what he thought it was then he¡¯d probably have some way to save his own life.


    Taking a deep breath he began recounting the story of what happened that night.


    Before Dustin even got halfway through the story, he stopped talking, horror was written on his face, in fact, the entire city was surprised.


    At the moment Azreal¡¯s sword had punctured Sadie¡¯s stomach but it didn¡¯t end there in one quick motion Azreal pulled out the sword and ran it through Dustin¡¯s heart.


    Sadie stood in the middle of the two guys so it wasn¡¯t hard to cut them down, the stab alone wouldn¡¯t be able to really hurt a God but add the purple fire that was burning on the blade and that would be a different story.


    Under normal circumstances it would¡¯ve been impossible to kill too God¡¯s this easily but none of them had their guards up, no one expected Azreal would be crazy enough to kill two people in front of two True Gods.


    Under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze he started running away like a madman.


    No one moved an inch every single one of them was convinced that he was crazy.


    He dared to kill someone a True God was talking to? And to add insult to injury he did it right in front of everyone.


    Reyner just stood there in a daze he wasn¡¯t even sure how to react his mind was completely blank as he fell to his knees in front of Sadie¡¯s body, no tears fell from his eyes they were completely vacant.


    Due to the shock, they were all feeling no one noticed the two greyish phantoms that flew inside Azreal¡¯s sword.


    As Adidja watch the scene play out a hint of surprise showed on his face but soon he started smiling.


    Rodney, on the other hand, shot Elk a quick glance, Elk nodded to him showing a small smile.


    Both Adidja and Rodney¡¯s action happened before anyone else noticed.


    Everything else aside Rodney and Adidja found the situation quite funny but still they couldn¡¯t display any signs of their amusement.


    Rodney is the one who lost face due to Azreal¡¯s actions and Adidja just watched two of his citizens die in front of him.


    Rodney gave the signal for one of the old men who stood behind him to pursue Azreal.


    Before the old man could cover a good distance he was forced out of the sky by a kick to the face forcing him head first into the ground but that didn¡¯t matter because Kyle moved off the moment the old man was taken down but no one moved forward to stop him.


    Shortly after the other young man that disappeared but again no one tried to stop him.


    ¡°Looks like there is going to be a fight after all¡±


    Adidja let out a sigh that not even a fool would believe that it contained any sadness.


    ¡°Clear the city¡±


    The moment the order was issued the entire city started glowing with a blood red color, at the same time the tokens in everyone¡¯s possession started glowing just the same, those who didn¡¯t have tokens had markings on their skin which glowed red.


    The light continued glowing brighter and brighter until it was almost blinding, when the light reached its peak it vanished along with everyone.


    Rodney didn¡¯t take any attack since none of it mattered to him, the person he was here for was right in front of him.


    Well except for Azreal he was still running with Kyle hot on his tail.

 Chapter 43 : War (1)

    Grimm stood a meter or two away from the old man whose face was currently buried in the ground and spoke.


    ¡°Gaza will not tolerate any form of threat to its sovereignty¡±


    Grimm¡¯s physical appearance couldn¡¯t be see he was wrapped from head to toe in white bandages like a mummy some of it was left loose around his body but still, his skin couldn¡¯t be seen for some reason, even though he was covered from head to toe he still wore clothes.


    Once people heard his voice they would subconsciously imagine a vicious demon under all those bandages, his voice sounded like it originated from the deepest parts of hell.


    When the old man finally got up his entire face was twisted with rage.


    He was a short tubby bald head man with a long black beard.


    ¡°Boy, I promise I¡¯ll leave some of you behind to be buried with your king!¡±


    The bulging veins on his forehead looked like they were about to burst at any moment front rage.


    Grimm didn¡¯t say a word, with every step he took forward thick black sludge as well as feint black mist leaked from his bandage onto the ground but it didn¡¯t stain the cloth.


    As if it had a mind of its own the liquid rushed toward the old man while the mist diffused in the air.


    ¡°Hmph childish¡±


    Just as abruptly as the sludge rushed forward, the old man stomped the ground, with him as the epicenter a few hundred meters of the ground was turned into spikes blocking the sludge.


    Before the spikes could impale him Grimm leaped into the sky, revealing a cocky smile, but that didn¡¯t last long the moment the old man set of spikes he jumped into the air so the moment Grimm just up he was waiting for him with a giant earth pillar that was more than ten times his size.


    Bam!


    The pillar slapped down on his back like a giant swatting down on a fly, no cry of pain came from his mouth or maybe the bandages muffed the sound.


    Boom!


    Grimms body created a huge crater destroying spikes.


    Slowly Grimm stood up the bandages had been ripped apart by the spikes so what remain was now falling off his body underneath the bandages was covered in black sludge.


    ¡°Have you ever wonder why they called me Grimm?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Without any warning, all of the sludge shot up into the sky forming a dome that spanned several kilometers enclosing them inside.


    When Earlon saw this he was stunned speechless, he looked at Grimm as if he¡¯d just seen the devil.


    ¡°Yo..you cultivate the [ Poisonous Void Technique ] are you mad!!¡±


    The [Poisonous Void Technique] was a incomplete technique created millions of years ago.


    Every single poison or medication is made up of a variation of seven different plants called the [Source Herbs], in order to cultivate the[Poisonous Void Technique] you¡¯d be required to find those seven plants and consume them.


    Once consumed they would become the source of all the users power, at every level of cultivation they would combine in a different way forming a different poison.


    The poison would deteriorate the users body to absolutely dust before slowly rebuilding stronger and better than before, the every time he ups a level that poison would be added to his system, at this point in time Grimm¡¯s entire was just poison.


    The user has to bear the slow painful process of his body being destroyed at every level, so to most this technique was worthless.


    But the technique was perfect for Grimm since he had absolutely no sense of pain, he isn¡¯t able to feel any emotions at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sleep at night¡­...there are moments when I wished I could feel what it¡¯s like to be alive¡­..¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t have the slightest clue as to what Grimm was rambling about, it wasn¡¯t like he cared either his mind was completely focused on the poison dome.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave¡­¡­.the dome is apart of me the only way to leave is to kill me¡­¡­.What is your name¡­¡­¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    It¡¯s only now that the old man looked back at Grimm to notice his figure that left him slightly surprised, it was almost as if the bandages were the only thing holding his body up, Grimm¡¯s body now slouched with his ink black hair running down to his feet, completely covering his face.


    What little of his skin that wasn¡¯t covered in black tattoos was so pale that it seemed like he¡¯s never been in the sun before.


    ¡°Earlon¡­..¡±


    Earlon answered subconsciously because Grimm''s voice sounded even more devilish without the bandages.


    Smiling slightly Grimm spoke slowly.


    ¡°Mhmmm okay, Earlon¡­¡­.In accordance with laws created by his majesty king Adidja, for challenging the sovereignty of Gaza, I sentence you to death¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    The moment Grimm attacked everyone else split up and found their own opponent.


    Shawn Vs Elk


    Rhyno Vs The other old man


    Adidja Vs Rodney


    When everyone split up Adidja and Rodney remained in the same position neither of them spoke or moved.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have come to this¡±


    Rodney spoke up and broke the silence but Adidja didn¡¯t reply, he brought his hand to his mouth and bite down hard until he saw blood.


    ¡°Hypocrite¡±


    Adidja shot up into the sky, his body covered in a visible blood red aura and performed a roundhouse kick on the defenseless Rodney, knocking him out of the sky.


    ¡°We both know you came here with every intention of leaving here with my head, so don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re sorry about the way things turned out, nothing would make you happier than me begging my father for forgiveness¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Azreal had already traveled across half the city already, nothing but destroyed buildings behind him.


    Kyle had been shooting off beams of energy in the hopes of stopping Azreal.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become a coward all of a sudden!¡±


    Boom!


    A beam destroyed the building Azreal was beside forcing him to change direction.


    This is how it¡¯s been going for the past few minutes but Azreal wasn¡¯t willing to stop.


    Boom!


    Azreal was ready to dodge another beam but it turned out that it was the building in front of him that fell forcing him to stop.


    They had ran across half the city before Azreal was forced to stop.


    ¡°You sure know how to run, hand over my space ring and your little peasant life¡±


    Taking a look around making sure no one else was following him Azreal breath a sigh of relief, turning his eyes back to Kyle he revealed a vicious smile.


    Taken aback by the smile, him surprised turned into anger.


    Azreal didn¡¯t give him time to attack before rushing forward with his sword aimed at Kyles'' neck but as if he was expecting it the moment Azreal rushed forward he flew backwards and followed that up with a beam of energy from the ground that forced Azreal to stop.


    Contrary to Kyles expectation Azreal wasn¡¯t stump instead he ignited the purple inferno across his body and sword.


    ¡°Blah blah ¡®today I learned how to form external seals underground to hide them from enemy detection, master said the best level would be thirty feet¡¯ blah blah blah sounds familiar?¡±


    Although Azreal hadn¡¯t managed to comprehend the information about cultivating, the boring information that Kyle had written was fairly simple to understand.


    Raising his now flaming sword in the air Azreal rammed it down into the ground flooding the earth with flames.


    Kyle was stunned hearing the family words being thrown back at him, he didn¡¯t wake up until he felt a gut-wrenching pain from every nerve in his body.


    ¡°Oh crap those seals are connected to your body aren¡¯t they?¡±


    In order to maintain the seal underground Kyle has to be constantly supplying them with energy, so when the flames came in contact with the seals it ran along the line that connected him to seals.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you won¡¯t die today¡­¡­.come out¡±


    All the spirit in the sword appeared one by one including Dustin and Sadie.


    When Kyle severed the connection with the seal he was breathing heavily.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was weakened terribly but he just felt his internal organs being burned coupled with the feeling of fear from being previously burned and you get his current state.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­...


    Shawn sat on top of a building in his full silver armor looking down at Elk, his blond hair blowing in the wind looking quite heroic


    ¡°I suppose you could call this fate¡±


    Shawn spoke first.


    ¡°Hmm, how so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard the name Elk ¡®the sword of the Royal family¡¯ so I¡¯m naturally curious¡±


    Elk couldn¡¯t help but laugh upon hear Shawn¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange for the younger generation to respect the old¡­.it unfortunate that we have to meet like this¡±


    Everyone in alliance knew Elk as a scary old man but truth be told he wasn¡¯t, he just rarely smiled and really hated the queen and her family so when you put those together the common misconception about him can be understood.


    Shawn slowly stood up and casually stomping the top of the building.


    Wosh


    Wosh


    Wosh


    The surrounding aren¡¯t turned into an armory on the side of all the surrounding buildings swords started rising out of the ground, some of them levitated above ground while the majority remaind in the ground.


    ¡°I suppose so¡±


    Shawn jumped off the side of the building pulling swords out of the wall throwing it with all his might at Elk.


    As if this was a cue the swords in the air started shooting at Elk.


    From the outside looking in swords shot down at Elk like it was raining.


    Still Elk¡¯s expression reminded the same, drawing one of the swords from the ground he moved gracefully among the raining blades dodging them all, what he couldn¡¯t avoid he used the sword to knock them away.


    The swords destroyed everything they came in contact with for miles around, the section of the city they were in was completely and utterly destroyed.


    Landing on the ground Shawn didn¡¯t stop he just grabbed a random sword and rushed up to Elk.


    Elk did the samething, discarding The now broken sword and pulling another one out of the ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Unlike everyone else who at least said a few words to their opponents Rhyno didn¡¯t, he just created five clones but the old man had other plans.


    ¡°Looks like the young have no respect for their elders, at least introduce yourself first, I¡¯m Gle-¡°


    Before he couldn¡¯t finish talking his mouth was forcefully shut by a clone who was crouched down in front of him, knocking him into the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re Glen the Phoenix, I know¡±


    The clone that crouched down in front of Glen flipped up into a handstand, using his legs to lock Glen¡¯s body in mid-air.


    ¡°Gaza¡¯s sovereignty is absolute¡±


    Another clone jumped up in front of the trapped Glen, opening his palm slamming it on the back of Glen¡¯s head and the other on his neck.


    Glen¡¯s neck was bent at an unnatural angle and the back of his head caved in, the clones dropped him and retreated back to the original body.


    ¡°A Phoenix won¡¯t die that easily, get up¡±

 Chapter 44 : War (2)

    Grimm stood in the middle of the dome he created with his gaze firmly locked onto Earlon.


    ¡°I''m not sure what sins you''ve committed in your past life but I could be considered your karma¡­..Void Shackles¡±


    From the walls of the dome as well as the ground, shackles shot out, heading from Earlon, without much effort, Earlon deflected every single one of them.


    In the process, he kept inching closer to Grimm, stood in the same spot.


    When he was less than a meter away from Grimm, Earlon slammed his hand into the ground until he felt the earth, he had to go through a few inches of thick sludge.


    By the time Grimm realized what he was doing it was already too late.


    ¡°Your Sovereignty ends here...Destroy¡±


    The moment finished speaking the dome started shaking, the dome was completely ripped apart by giant earth spikes that came from the top of the dome.


    ¡°Did you really think that I just randomly decided to chase after that boy, no it was something that was planned out from before, every single spell or trick you know we know each of us came here with a specific opponent in mind and you were mine hehehe¡±


    Once the dome was destroyed, all the giant earth spikes stood in place looking like a giant mouth ready to destroy everything.


    Earlon sat on a throne made of the earth looking down on Grimm who was down on all fours vomiting blood all the sections of his skin that the sun looked like it''s frying.


    ¡°Before you came here you were off somewhere training during your training you got injured, hahaha what could you be doing to get injured and then come here to fight?¡±


    Grimm didn''t reply he was still vomiting blood, but the bandages that were on his body started flying towards him but Earlon wouldn''t let him off that easily.


    The same time the bandages moved off so did the earth shards trapping the bandages no matter how hard they tried they were stuck.


    ¡°Well this was a let down¡±


    Hundreds of earth shards moved off ramming into Grimm''s body.


    The other shards sank back into the earth while the ones that turned Grimm into a human shish kabob raised him up completely exposing him to the sun speed up the process of destroying his body.


    Earlon didn''t look back he just found another building where he''d be able to see everything happening.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Glen¡¯s entire body broke out into flames as he slowly got up.


    ¡°Wow, you''re just as vicious as everyone said guess I have to get serious now¡±


    Screeeee!


    A terrifying phoenix cry resounded throughout the entire city as the blue-reddish flames engulfed everything for miles, half the entire city was covered if it wasn''t for the barrier it would go even further.


    Rhyno had gotten rid of his clones and jumped on top of a build to dodge the flames.


    ¡°How long do you plan on staying up there?¡±


    Rhyno got back up and scanned his surroundings then jumped off the build to the one across from then back to another one in a zigzag form to avoid the fire below, getting closer to Glen with every jump.


    ¡°hahaha clever but not clever enough¡±


    Glen waited until Rhyno was in mid-air before aiming his hand at it and send it out a raging blast of flames.


    Before the flames got too close a clone came out of his body pulling him out of the way before throwing him as hard as possible, Glen once again took aim at Rhyno who was shooting towards him.


    This process repeated itself a few more times Rhyno finally landed curling himself up into a ball rolling until he was in front of Glen before kicking him in the air.


    Glen didn''t very much care about Rhyno coming in close because coming in too close would only be sending himself to his death while him on the hand wasn''t really worried about dying it wasn''t easy to kill a phoenix who was in its natural element.


    Plus for every one of Rhyno¡¯s clones that he killed Rhyno would lose a massive amount of power.


    When Ryno kicked him into the air a clone jumped out of his body and shot up into the air since the original body was on fire it was pointless to try and save it.


    Gripping Glen by his collar he started punching him but once he gets hurt the fire would cover the wound and heal it.


    ¡°I see¡±


    After realizing how fast Glen healed Rhyno start punching him harder and faster.


    Glen finally started fighting back grabbing Rhyno¡¯s neck he started matching him punch for punch after a short few exchanges Rhyno¡¯s head was on fire so he once again abandoned his body.


    Screeeeeeee!!!


    Another wave of flames engulfed the entire sky so Rhyno was forced to experience death hundreds of times until the flames finally died down.


    Glen casually landed back on the ground like nothing happened while Rhyno dropped on top of a building breathing heavily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The battle hadn''t truly started yet but Kyle knew that there''s only a very small change of him winning but even with that small possibility with the differences in power his chances could be increased by a lot.


    ¡°Kill¡±


    Azrael didn''t have any intention of joining the battle yet, even with everything he knew about Kyle, Kyle was still a God while he was still a Demi-God, so he sent out Sadie and the other spirits except Dustin to ware Kyle down.


    Although Sadie couldn''t use the abilities of her elf bloodline since she''s dead and she has never been the close quarter combat so she wouldn''t be of much help but at the very least they wouldn''t be destroyed from a single punch.


    Sadie and the others dashed towards Kyle without any regards for anything.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Kyle wanted to destroy them in one motion but stopped when he caught sight of Azreal still engulfed in flames.


    Sadie kicked out toward Kyle but he grabbed her leg and use her body to hit the other spirits but only for a moment before he was forced to kneel.


    While Kyle was distracted by Sadie and the other spirits Dustin went behind him and kicked him in the back of his legs forcing him to kneel.


    Azreal took the opportunity to run up on him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A voice Azreal didn''t recognize screamed for him to stop but no one could get him to stop.


    Azreal rammed the sword straight into Kyle¡¯s heart while showing a smile of ecstasy


    ¡°You little bastard!¡±


    It was only now that Azreal remembered that someone was behind, but he didn''t get the chance to turn around he felt pain coming from his stomach for a moment before he felt like the energy was completely drained from his body.

 Chapter 45 : War (3)

    Rhyno stood on top of the building until he regained his breath.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Glen mocked.


    Rhyno jumped off the building in the same zigzag form but unlike last time Glen didn''t attack he just watched Rhyno come in close.


    When he finally got in close Rhyno punched out but Glen used his elbow to block the punch, in one quick motion Rhyno dropped to the ground and used his foot to kick at Glenn but once again he failed.


    Glen ducked the kick then grabbed onto Rhynos foot and pulled himself up into the air and kicked Rhyno back.


    ¡°Heheh is that all?¡±


    Rhyno summoned another clone to throw him on top of a building, from there he scanned the battlefield.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Crescent moon slaughtering¡±


    Shawn swings out his sword, a blade of light followed the path the slashing out at Elk who casually raised his sword to block it.


    The moment Elk blocked the blade of light he caught a glimpse of another light approaching, titled his head to the side he managed to avoid the sword but it still managed to cut him.


    ¡°I never expected you to use such underhanded tactics¡­.¡±


    Shawn laughed out loud, even his laughter sounded like the type a hero would possess.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t die here today then I suppose we can have a proper rematch if it¡¯s meant to be¡­..¡±


    Elk smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will, so show all you have right now¡±


    Lightly stomping his feet everything around them for miles turned into a field of swords.


    Shawn dashed over to Elk while swinging his sword down, without much effort it was blocked but Shawn didn¡¯t stop there he used his free hand to pick a sword, stepping to the side he aimed it for Elks ribs with easy he dodged but didn¡¯t continue to attack instead he put some distance between himself and Shawn.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    If nothing stuck out to his at this point he¡¯d be a complete idiot.


    ¡°Whenever we exchange a few blows you would either retreat or force me to retreat then start up a conversation¡­..what exactly are trying to stall for?¡±


    Screeeee!!!


    Unlike the Phoenix cries they¡¯d been hearing before this one was filled with pain and anger, shortly after the cry the silhouette of a giant Phoenix formed in the sky.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Shawn sword!¡±


    Seeming to have figure something out Elk rushed to over to stop Shawn but he was forced into retreating when Shawn started throwing hundreds of swords after him.


    In the midst of all this Shawn pick of a sword that Elk recognized all too well, in that moment he seems to have figured something out but parts of the puzzle were still missing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Rhyno jumped off the of build this time not landing too far off from Glen unlike before where he attacked right away this time he used his clones to surround him.


    ¡°Oh can¡¯t win on your own so wanna add more numbers to your side?¡±


    Rhyno flashed a bland smile.


    ¡°Something like that¡­.¡±


    Surrounded by six clones Glen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but when each of them took out a metal club filled with spikes he lost his smile.


    Rhyno moved like the wind when approaching Glen this time, what he was doing before could be considered crawling and now he began to run.


    The first club made contact with him before he could react knocking him face down, another club followed shortly afterward they all started to move in beating him savagely without giving his healing powers a chance to kick in, with every hit the one that followed more force was applied to it.


    Screeeee!!!!


    Glen was truly enraged now he shot up into the sky surrounded by fire that fired the body of a Phoenix as time passed the body began to look more and more realistic.


    ¡°Finally¡±


    Rhyno started creating clone at an incredible pace, the close kept jumping on top of each other shoulders forming a ladder into the sky while his original body ran along their backs to go higher.


    ¡°A young half-breed Phoenix who hasn''t even unlocked his inherited memory wants to go to war, ridiculous¡±


    Hundreds of meters in the air he could see everyone battlers but he was only looking for one.


    ¡°Shawn Sword!¡±


    Shawn didn¡¯t hesitate while keeping Elk back he threw a sword to Rhyno who was thousands of meters away.


    The sword wasn¡¯t aimed for Rhyno¡¯s original body but instead, it lodged in self in the ribs of the clone at the very top of the human ladder


    Pulling the sword out of his clone Rhyno jumped on the top on of Glens Phoenix form and rammed the sword into his back.


    Screeeeeee!!


    A pain filled Phoenix Cry could be heard running across the city.


    ¡°You wanna know the problem with half-breeds like you? It¡¯s that after so many billions of years of not being able to purify your bloodlines with an actual Phoenix, you barely possess one-one hundredth of a Phoenix''s power yet you still have it''s arrogance.......all the weakness and none of the power to cover it up¡±


    With sword as the center red vein started running off over its body followed by some red chains from the sword in it back.


    With its body being restricted it subsequently fell from the sky, jumping off his back Rhyno walked in front of him stand right before his giant mouth


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯


    Once he took on his current form he lost his ability to speak so he could only choose telepathy.


    ¡°Origin blood, and don¡¯t bother to tell me you can¡¯t or anything else I¡¯m not in a very talkative mood, if you don¡¯t hand it over then you¡¯re dead simple if you do I let you go, I only want your origin blood so?¡±


    Every ten million years a Phoenix would condense a single drop of origin blood, to a pure Phoenix it served very little to no purpose but to a half-breed, it was a ray of hope.


    One of the few ways a half-breed can purify its bloodline is by saving every drop of origin blood until It completely erases the blood like that their mixed with but it was easier said than done whenever tell million years the amount of origin blood produce is only about the size of a fingernail.


    Glen hesitated for a good while before his left eye started bleeding, Rhyno pulled out a small bottle out of his space ring, there was enough blood to half the bottle.


    The blood was bright pure red, so bright that it could be used as a source of light.


    ¡®Release me now¡¯


    Rhyno froze then looked at Glen as if he was the biggest idiot in the world, he didn¡¯t even bother saying anything he just jumped back on top of him.


    Walking over to the sword that wasn¡¯t completely pushed down inside of Glen, Rhyno stomped down on it in one swift motion killing Glen instantly.


    Not wasting any time he stored the entire bottle in his space ring and took out a whistle.


    Wheeeeeewww!!

 Chapter 46 : War (4)

    Azreal kept coughing up blood; his face was devoid of all color as he looked at the gaping hole where his stomach used to me.


    ¡°You little bastard!¡±


    Boom!


    Earlon stomped down hard on Azrael''s head, creating a small crater.


    ¡°Didn''t you hear me telling you to stop¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He couldn''t muster up the slightest bit of energy to form any resistance against Earlon much less to try and heal himself.


    ¡°Shit how am I going to explain this to the queen¡±


    Screeeeee!!


    When Earlon looked over he saw Glen falling from the sky.


    ¡°Is everyone else completely useless¡±


    He didn''t even bother focusing on Azreal or Kyle anymore since Kyle was already dead and Azreal was already on the verge of death.


    ¡®Is Maseru going to come save me again?¡¯


    His eyelids started feeling heavy he had to force himself to keep them open, he just felt so calm.


    The sword that wasn''t too far away from him started glowing as it slowly edges closer and closer to him until it came in contact with his fingers.


    One by one the spirits all came out of the sword, starting from the weakest ones they slowly turned into energy and entered his body to heal his wounds.


    Steam visibly rose from the sound as the demi¡¯s one by one sacrificed themselves to save him by the time the last demi entered his body his wounds stopped bleeding.


    Sadie and Dustin followed in quick succession when Sadie was absorbed his wounds had completely healed and the extra energy filled up his energy reserves.


    A feeling of ecstasy washed over him like he¡¯d just broken through his limits that same came a few more times before it finally stopped and a calm feeling washed over him.


    In that moment he felt completely at peace, even though he was in the middle of a war zone where he could die at any moment he didn''t feel like moving at all unlike this feeling from before when he was dying this one made him feel completely alive.


    But when Dustin¡¯s spirit still entered his body, the once calm atmosphere was completely shattered as the energy in his body started to rage.


    Gurgle!


    Azreal was forced to sit up as he started vomiting up black blood.


    Everything around him felt like it was spinning as he kept vomiting non-stop, the energy in his body refused to calm down no matter how hard he tried.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It felt even worse than having his gut ripped out.


    In the sky above dark clouds started to converge, occasionally a lightning bolt would flash that looked like it wanted to destroy everything in its path.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    When Shawn heard the whistle he stopped smiling and looked at Elk completely serious.


    ¡°If you survive this we¡¯ll meet again¡±


    Slowly raising his sword while tightening his grip on the sword.


    ¡°Crescent¡­..Moon¡­..Slaughter!¡±


    The slash released by the sword this time could not be compared to what came before, the blade light covered a distance of over a kilometer obliterating everything it came in contact with.


    Shawn didn''t stick around to observe the result of his handy work instead he left while Elk¡¯s vision was obscured to over where whistle originated from.


    It didn''t take him much time, a few long jumps and he was there.


    Shortly after arriving Earlon was approaching from the sky but the moment his eyes met the two figures.


    A pillar rose from the ground to catch him in mid-air, not hesitating he jumped in a different direction in one swift motion that looked all too natural.


    Why would he jump to his death?


    From the air, he couldn''t see find Glen anywhere but instead Shawn and Rhyno looking back at him, it didn''t take much brain power to figure out that Glen was done for.


    And Earlon most certainly didn''t plan on dying for a dead man.


    ¡°Did get the origin blood?¡±


    Rhyno smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Let''s go¡±


    That was all that needed to be said before they both leaped into the air.


    When they were about a mile or so from the dome Rhyno stopped while Shawn kept going.


    His entire body started turning red as steam noticeably rose from his skin, veins all over his body bulged like they would burst at any moment.


    ¡°Bloodbath!¡±


    Shawn started swinging his sword frantically as blood red blade lights shot out each of them is about six feet wide but in terms of power they made the ¡®crescent moon slaughter¡¯ look like a light breeze.


    When they came in contact with the dome there wasn''t even a moment of suspense they directly ripped through it like a piece of paper.


    The men that were holding up that area the dome started vomiting blood as the fell unconscious, a ripple effect was formed and the entire dome eventually came down those who weren''t vomiting blood were sweating profusely.


    A few miles away from the city was a teleportation formation waiting for them.


    Shawn was breathing heavily, he had to depend on Rhyno for support.


    ¡°Damn I hate using that¡±


    ¡°Too bad¡±


    On a branch, Grimm was sitting in a meditative pose with his eyes close he spoke.


    ¡°You all took your time getting here¡±


    ¡°hahaha easy for you to say when you had the easiest job¡±


    Despite being in a weakened state Shawn¡¯s laugh stilled sounded heroic.


    When Grimm opened his eyes the version of him in the city started melting, well just the sludge on its body once the sludge was removed underneath it was one of Rhyno¡¯s clones.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to be the one to break the news to Shahiem¡­..Not it¡±


    ¡°Not it¡±


    Shawn was the slowest to react so the burden fell on him.


    Grimm was the last on step inside the portal because was lying down some sludge to destroy the formation after he left.


    On the other side of the formation, they reappear in the second city of Gaza "Waterford"


    They didn''t waste any time immediately going to the queens and Shahiem.


    ¡°Where is Adidja?¡±


    Sheba spoke first not even bothering with the formalities.


    Everyone kept quiet no one wanted to be the one to explain, this was especially so for Shawn he kept trying to find words but nothing.


    ¡°According to the plan his majesty had set depending on the opponents we got we should fight to kill, delay or feign death if I¡­..my double had gotten Glen the phoenix I should kill him. Anyone else feigns death, if Shawn got anyone except Elk he should kill them and the same for Rhyno¡±


    Grimm paused for a moment to allow what he said to set in.


    ¡°In the end, my double fought Earlon so I only kept him occupied for as long as I needed, Shawn got elk so he did the same, Rhyno got Glen so he killed him. His Majesty said that the main priority was the survival of Gaza and his family so we should all show some weakness to give Alliance a sense of security¡±


    Once again he paused.


    ¡°I''m sure that what I''ve said was a lot to take in so I will stop here and as for the question you all want to ask after hearing that we left him in the city with three different opponents¡­...I don''t know¡±

 Chapter 47 : War (5)

    Adidja and Rodney stood by and watched very thing play out, in some moments Rodney wanted to take action but at every step Adidja blocked him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try to escape¡±


    Having gained a complete understanding of the situation from observation Rodney couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity.


    Adidja¡¯s gaze was locked on the distance sky not looking at anything in particular.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m just tired¡±


    Elk and Earlon had already arrived by this time forming a triangle around Adidja.


    No one wanted to be the first to make a move all of them hesitated.


    Things had already escalated to this point so there no way they could back down now but millions of years worth of history couldn¡¯t be forgotten just like that.


    Snort!


    Earlon¡¯s destroyed the moment as he made his move, the entire earth bent to his will as it tried to swallow up Adidja but he was a little too slow, Adidja teleported in front of him grabbing his head releasing a blast of energy at point blank range in his face.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t finish the job because Elk¡¯s sword came slashing down for his hand and Rodney was at his back.


    Still holding onto Earlon¡¯s head Adidja spun around and tossed Earlons body towards Elk while rushing to challenge Rodney head on.


    Elk¡¯s sword strikes were always viscous so he wasn¡¯t exactly able to stop the strike only slightly shift its course but even so Earlon lost his left leg to the strike.


    As Rodney go closer lightning started cracking across his body and with the lightning clouds already gathered above.


    Boom!


    When both Rodney¡¯s lightning covered fist and Adidja¡¯s blood red covered fist made contact the impact blasted them hundreds of meters apart and leveled nearly one-fourth of the city.


    Before Adidja could catch his breath Elk sword strike came from above but unlike last time Adidja didn¡¯t run he raised his forearm to block the strike.


    All of the blood red energy converged on his arm to block the sword strike, once the sword was immobilized Adidja sword his forearm causing Elk to lose balance he then spun around grabbing Elk¡¯s had.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Adidja kept firing off energy blast in Elk¡¯s face as he slammed him down in the earth but even so he didn¡¯t stop instead he stood up and fired off a more compacted blast.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The cracklings of lightning came right from beside him but it was too late he couldn¡¯t dodge all he could do was raise his hand to take the kick head on.


    Boom!


    When Rodney knock Adidja back his body didn¡¯t stop until he demolished at least six buildings.


    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t sense wrong before, you¡¯ve reached the panicle of the True God Realm¡±


    Adidja slowly got up from the whole he was in.


    Boom!


    He shot out of the hole heading for Rodney, refusing to be outdone Rodney dashed towards Adidja his entire body turned into light as he knocks adidja into the sky.


    Rwaaaarrr!!


    Waves upon waves of energy spread out from his body knocking Rodney out of the sky, even in the ground energy kept assaulting him, each wave stronger than the last.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±


    Rodney roared in pain, the lightning clouds above reacted to his pain as the lightning converged above smiting Adidja.


    Boom!!


    As the lightning came in contact with blood red energy a vicious battle ensued but only for a moment, when the lightning was obstructed its power increased exponentially as if enraged that something would dare obstruct it.


    Noticing the increase in power Adidja teleported right in front Rodney channeling a massive amount of energy in his fist, his arm looked as if it was covered with a thick layer of blood.


    Waham!!


    Adidja slammed down his fist in Rodney¡¯s stomach ripping a hole through it.


    Boom!!!!!!


    The lightning in the sky wasn¡¯t obstructed for a second by the residual energy Adidja left in the sky, it ripped through it like it was nothing the lightning smote the defenseless Adidja the moment his fist punctured Rodney¡¯s stomach.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Azreal was starting to feel like it would be easier if he had died a moment ago.


    His own energy was raging throughout his body and it refused to calm down even so he was starting to get used to it.


    Unfortunately for him, another energy that was completely foreign to him suppress his own energy, normally that would be a good thing but the foreign energy was far stronger than his so when it ran through his body even though it was calm the damage it caused was far worse than what his own energy did.


    The blood started gushing out of his mouth but this time the blood wasn¡¯t Black it was just regular blood from the ruptured organs in his body.


    His body started to feel like it was burning up, Azreal couldn¡¯t help but starting to rip off all of his clothes.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Curling up into a ball on the ground completely naked Azreal screamed as the pain got worse, the surface of his skin started cracking up all over starting from his chest until his entire body was covered in blood.


    His body slowly started swelling and shrinking, he looked like a balloon that was ready to pop at any time.


    Boom!!


    His entire body exploded but the piece of his flesh didn¡¯t go too far before coming back together and vanishing even his sword was gone the only thing left behind was his clothes and the scattered pieces of clothing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Castle in Waterford.


    A ring flew in through a window of the throne room letting out a gentle hum that rang across the entire castle.


    Within seconds of hearing the hum Rhyno, Grimm and Shawn appeared in the room kneeling before the ring.


    Shortly after Sheba, Kesha and Shahiem ran into the room.


    Just looking at Sheba and Kesha¡¯s eyes it was obvious that they¡¯d been crying and Shahiem didn¡¯t look much been even though he wasn¡¯t crying it looked like he was on the verge of it.


    As everyone appeared in the room a shadow slowly formed in the room from the ring in the form of a smiling Adidja.


    Although the figure was slightly illusory it still contained the majesty only Adidja could produce.


    The illusory Adidja looked at everyone without any emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°If you¡¯re seeing this, it means that I''m no longer alive"

 Chapter 48 : Farewells and Hellos

    When his words echoed across the room, it felt like the word came crashing down on their head time itself seemed to have stopped moving.


    Instantly tears started streaming down Sheba and Keshan faces as the slowly inched closer towards him.


    This was the man who they married, the father of their child someone who they traveled with for so many millions of years.


    Now all of a sudden in a tone devoid of all emotion a piece of his soul that he left behind is telling them that he died.


    Everything was happening way too soon for them to accept.


    Watching Sheba and Kesha approaching him, he shook his head completely apathetic to the emotional torment they were feeling.


    ¡°From beginning to end the plans that I came up with never included my survival but yours, I have done everything I needed to-to ensure your survival¡±


    After speaking to his wives he turned his attention to his subordinates.


    ¡°Stand¡±


    None of them moved even though he was just a piece of soul left behind they refused to cry in front of him.


    Despite his lack of emotions, he understood this so he smiled.


    ¡°Who fought the bird?¡±


    Rhyno didn''t answer only grunting in response.


    ¡°Once you go back to the city in my study you''ll see a blue book without any markings on it a drip of Shahiem¡¯s blood should unlock its content. Inside you¡¯ll find a recipe I obtained when I was younger on how to consume a Phoenix and obtain its bloodline¡±


    During his pause, no one spoke it was almost as if they weren¡¯t even listening to him Everyone one of them was lost in a daze.


    ¡°If the method is followed correctly then he would be able to obtain a Phoenix bloodline, although the bloodline won¡¯t be incredibly pure it¡¯s enough to speed up his cultivation immensely and if he can become a ¡®Named True God¡¯ or a ¡®Transcended True God¡¯ then he would be able to unlock a Phoenix¡¯s hereditary memory then after that there is no telling how far he would go¡­..¡±


    Still, the entire room was silent.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    A faint voice spoke if one didn¡¯t listen carefully they wouldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why Adidja! Why couldn¡¯t you just run! Why didn¡¯t you just come home to your wife! Your family!¡±


    Finally, Kesha couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started screaming amidst the crying.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I home? I know that you can¡¯t understand everything now but everything I did was for my family. No matter what for the short term Alliance won¡¯t step foot in Gaza and without me there they won¡¯t have any reason to return¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Stop it!! You did this for your stupid legacy and nothing else!¡±


    This time it was Sheba¡¯s turn to scream.


    No matter how hard he tried he couldn¡¯t present any emotions instead his face showed a puzzled expression.


    Turning around Adidja sat on the throne behind him using his hand to prop his head up, with every move he made the ring followed behind him.


    ¡°My legacy?......my legacy is standing right there¡±


    Adidja pointed at Shahiem who¡¯d fainted standing up the moment he heard that his father was dead.


    ¡°Glen is dead¡­...Earlon lost one of his legs¡­¡­.Elk could barely be considered to be injured¡­¡­.Rodney has a hole where his stomach should be¡­¡­..One True God dead and three injured, so for at least a few hundred thousand years, Rodney won¡¯t recover¡­...Earlon will have to learn to operate with only one leg I don¡¯t know how long that will take¡­...With a few years, Elk will recover¡±


    Pausing for a second Adidja knitted his brows, it seemed like he lost all other emotions except anger or maybe he only remembers what it¡¯s supposed to look like.


    ¡°Yet here you all are safe and sound¡­...Rhyno and Shawn old overexerted themselves and within a few days, Rhyno will be fine while Shawn will take at least a year but Grimm is perfectly fine¡­¡­..Glen is dead, Rodney is useless for the foreseeable future, Elk is out for a few years and Earlon depends on luck¡­¡­..Every single True God in Alliance was completely and utterly crushed while every one of you are fine¡­...I¡¯ve even presented an opportunity for Shahiem to surpass me in every way and become someone that whose name can be known throughout the Chaos Realm¡±


    Even those his face displayed anger his voice was still calm and lacked emotion.


    Everything he said only caused his wives to cry even more. For millions of years they¡¯ve been with the one man and now here was someone that looked exactly like him but was completely different telling them he was dead, how else should the react.


    ¡°In this form I only have a less than an hour, I¡¯m sure this goes without saying but no matter what Shahiem isn¡¯t even supposed to dream of revenge until he breaks through the True God Realm and even then I¡¯d prefer if he didn¡¯t¡±


    Still, no response came aside from the crying from his wives and the grunt from his subordinates.


    ¡°Also all of you are to remain by his side unfortunately without me all those nobles across Gaza once they realize I¡¯m truly dead will try to revolt but with you standing beside the new king it will help drive fear into them and stabilize his reign¡±


    After saying what he needed to he walked over to Kesha and Sheba taking them into his embrace, his actions only caused them to cry louder.


    In order to hold them, he had to concentrate all of his soul''s energy into his arm cause the rest of it body to go completely translucent.


    He held them like that for close to thirty minutes before pushing them out of his embrace and kissing each of them.


    Finally, he walked over to Shahiem and hugged him tightly almost like he refused to let go, it wasn¡¯t until his body started breaking apart before slowly fading.


    Before his body completely disappeared he smiled at his wives this time it looked genuine, it looked like he had a thousand more things to say but couldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 49 : - :

    ¡°How¡¯s the kid?...¡±


    From the time Maseru had said he was going to take a nap, he was just waking up now.


    Waking into the living room in a skull and bones PJ¡¯s.


    ¡°A normal diety would ask about what¡¯s been happening in his territory¡­..¡±


    Enron sitting at a table reading a book with a screen in front of him with ever changing numbers.


    Arching his brow Maseru looked at him then the screen.


    ¡°....anyways¡­...how the kid¡±


    Taking a deep breath Enron closed his book.


    ¡°Well he finally managed step into Godhood¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that was fast how did the Tribulation go?¡±


    Enron paused for a second not sure how to reply.


    ¡°Well¡­.he didn¡¯t go through it¡±


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡±


    Not bothering to reply Enron just swiped his hand across the screen changing it to what happened during the battle of Gaza.


    Maseru watched it all from beginning to end, from when Azreal killed the Alliance solider¡¯s to when his body blew up and the tribulation lightning struck Adidja.


    Everything that happened over the past month or so flashed before his eyes in an instant but he saw everything in great detail like he had been there to experience it himself.


    Stuttering Maseru couldn¡¯t really find words to reply but he didn¡¯t look sad in the slightest instead he was incredibly happy.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­.For a Tribulation lightning to have struck a defenseless True God he¡¯s dead! Hahahaha¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Maseru continued to laugh taking immense pleasure in everyone else¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°Sigh¡­..Why are you like this?¡±


    Finally calming down from his laughter, his face slowly turned serious.


    ¡°This kid is gonna cost so many problems, the nether realm of all places¡±


    Getting up from his seat Maseru was about to walk out of the room but stopped.


    ¡°What about Adidja¡¯s soul? You didn¡¯t see any reports about it on the screen¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because there was none¡±


    When Maseru heard that he turned his attention towards the dagger and katana.


    ¡®Even in death you¡¯re still so stressful¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep on wake me up if it¡¯s important¡±


    When Maseru got back into his room his form changed back to his younger self, completely naked.


    Inside the room was completely black absolutely no light except for the giant glowing tree roots growing out of the walls.


    An area on the roots was shaped out perfectly for a person to sit, it was something that would only happen if a were to be sitting in the same position for extended period of times over and over.


    When he took his seat the vines on the roots reacted wrapping themselves around him even growing through his body.


    From the neck down he was completely covered by the vines.


    Slowly his eyes closed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Around the same time that Maseru got the new about Azreal going to the nether realm so did Ellania and Light.


    Both of them were having a meal together.


    It was truly a beautiful day.


    The sun shining bright, clear blue skies, the gentle wind carrying the fragrance of the fresh flower and to top it all off the chirping of the birds sounded especially melodic today.


    With the level of power that both of them attained there really was no need to eat but it was never about the food more so about the intimacy besides it¡¯s not like they lost their taste buds as they got stronger they could still enjoy good food.


    Light and Ellania had been married for so long that they themselves have forgotten how long and with everything that has happened over the past few millions of years they¡¯ve drifted apart.


    During the war that Dante waged against Light, she refused to participate because he was her nephew this had put a strain on their marriage and then some things happened that she would have never expected happened which Light blamed her for and in truth she blamed herself.


    Just when it seemed like all of that was behind them and the atmosphere was perfect it was ruined.


    Two figures appeared behind both of them and whispered some words.


    Instantly both their faces changed Light¡¯s face instantly turned grim intense rage building up inside while Ellania¡¯s facial expression showed her confusing and her eyes showed her sorrow.


    After delivering their messages the two figures left.


    The entire atmosphere turned tense they couldn¡¯t find any words to express their thoughts.


    ¡°Light¡­..¡±


    Taking a deep breath he started smiling again


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­..¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe but she just not to pursue it since he was smiling again.


    As if his smile was infectious she automatically started smiling after seeing his smile.


    ¡°Hmm¡±

 A Note From Pharaoh Kymani

    I''d really like to thank all of you guys for supporting me by reading this novel


    Also I''d like to say a special thank you to abyss soul who was one of the first persons to comment on all of my earlier chapters when I was making a million more mistakes than the ones I do now


    And also to the new people that have been commenting and rating some of them made me laugh while others made me mad but I appreciated all of them and I¡¯d so like to thank my mom and dad blah blah blah the usual Grammy speech


    But fr I¡¯d like to thank everyone who¡¯s ever read any of my novels even if they didn¡¯t make it up to this point.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Why does this sound like a goodbye? idek


    I haven¡¯t even written the first word of the first chapter for what I plan to do never but I do have it planned.


    Still, I''m tired so I¡¯ll be gone for at least a month (a year a most ) because I want to write all of the next arc or at least most of it so I¡¯ll be able to go back to my previous schedule (3/5 chaps per week) one chapter a week is way too boring Idk how other authors do it


    For those who also read my other novel ''Heaven¡¯s Cry¡¯ (which I''m sure none of you bastards read but still I''m using this platform to shamelessly advertise it)


    This break PROBABLY won¡¯t affect my release schedule since I basically only do one chapter per week.(procrastination is my weakness)


    Lol, so thank you for your support, I¡¯ll be back...


    probably

 Chapter 50 : Interlude

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Damn is it ever going to wake up?¡±


    ¡°Lako what are you doing? Stop poking him!¡±


    ¡°Shut up Mako it¡¯s been asleep for almost a year now! Do you know how much money it¡¯s costing us to keep it alive!?! Well, do you?!¡±


    ¡°.....I don¡¯t care! If it wasn¡¯t for me we wouldn¡¯t have found him and if we didn¡¯t find him how would we have gotten all that gold from his space ring to open this arena! As far as I can tell he¡¯s our lucky star!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! Lucky star my tail if it doesn¡¯t wake up soon am taking it to the market and selling it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry little fellow I¡¯ll protect you¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Conversations like these played out dozens of times in Azreal¡¯s head it¡¯s gotten to the point where he doesn¡¯t even know if they¡¯re real or figments of his imagination.


    But through those voices he was able to rough keep track of time, it¡¯s almost been a year since everything happened in Gaza and now he was at some unknown place without the smallest bit of control over his body.


    He couldn¡¯t open his eyes but what he could only assume was a few months ago none of his sense work, he was completely sealed off from the world.


    Since his consciousness couldn¡¯t sleep for almost one whole year he¡¯d been talking to himself.


    During his almost year-long isolation he¡¯d read the book Maseru had given him from back to front several times but due to the lack of control over his body, it was useless since he only knew the theory.


    Also more than half of the later parts of the book he couldn¡¯t understand or remember, he could see the words and understood their meaning but every time he read it it was almost as if it went through one ear and out the other.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t until he could hear and smell again that he realized that he was probably still alive.


    He couldn¡¯t feel the slightest sensation from his body it was almost as if it didn¡¯t exist and he was just floating around in space.


    ¡°Damn I hate coming down here where they keep this creepy looking thing, I don¡¯t know why Boss Mako insists on keeping it around or why Boss Lako allows him to keep it. Fuck it¡¯s creepy looking¡±


    It wasn¡¯t his first time hearing this voice it was some old man who comes to the area where he was to clean.


    Azreal didn¡¯t bother paying attention to the old man¡¯s ramblings ¡ª although it hurt because he was pretty sure the old man was talking about him¡ª Instead his attention was attracted by the sound of heavy footsteps coming closer to where he was located.


    ¡®Sigh not this again¡­¡­..¡¯


    This was something else that had become apart of his daily life since becoming incapacitated.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Apparently ¡®Boss¡¯ Lako was upset about keeping him alive for almost a year and the money that was constantly being burned on medication or whatever they were feeding him so at least four times a week he¡¯d send someone down here to try and wake him up.


    ¡°Hey old man hurry up it''s time for its therapy, finish what you¡¯re doing and get out¡±


    As usual, his voice was incomparably dominating.


    ¡°Ah...y...yes sir mister kale sir¡±


    Based on what he could hear the old man¡¯s originally slow and laidback cleaning style seem to transform into an Olympic sport in less than a few seconds he was out of the room.


    ¡°Hey, pretty did you miss me? I know I haven¡¯t been here for a few days but I¡¯ve been busy but I¡¯m finally back¡±


    Another thing Kale¡¯s a sadist but unlike normal sadist who got off on seeing the pain on their victims face Kale seemed to get turned on by the fact that he could hurt Azreal as much as possible without complaint¡­..maybe he was just crazy.


    ¡®Ugh not again¡­..¡¯


    When that thought crossed his mind a small clicking sound entered his ears again.


    ¡®And he brought Ladybug with him today¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡°I know how much you love her so I brought ladybug with me today¡¯


    ¡®Ughh fucking bastard pray I don¡¯t wake up¡­.¡¯


    ¡®Ladybug¡¯ as described by Kale on one of his first trips was a special whip that he himself designed, according to him it¡¯s made out of a special metal that wasn¡¯t rigid but incredibly flexible but that¡¯s not what made it special on the body of the whip were small hooks that would rip out the skin of that lucky person when it was being pulled back.


    And form the time he remembered gaining back his sense of hearing he¡¯s been that one lucky person.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t feel anything it still pissed him off because he didn¡¯t know if his body would heal in this state.


    Every single time Kale came by he¡¯d thank his lucky star that his sense of touch hadn¡¯t returned.


    ¡°Are you ready my pretty¡­..because I am¡±


    Kale¡¯s voice sounded nothing before it almost like he¡¯s in the middle of an orgasm his voice took on feverish tone but unlike usual he didn¡¯t bother with his usual chit-chat he just went start to whipping.


    Although he couldn¡¯t feel any of it he knew it was painful just from the cracking that the whip made in the air and the ripping sound that came from his flesh.


    ¡°You''re just as wonderful as I remembered pretty, I thought that you¡¯d be upset that I hadn¡¯t visited you for the past few days and be upset with me but now I know I was overthinking¡±


    ¡®This piece of shit!¡¯


    Kale sounded especially happy today and he whipped Azreal with an enthusiasm that he¡¯d never shown before.


    ¡®This guy¡­.he couldn¡¯t be-ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!¡¯


    Instantly without warning his sense of touch returned and just like he¡¯d suspected the whip hurt like hell.


    ¡°Hahahaha I¡¯m almost done pretty just a little longer!¡±


    Kale continued to whip but this time he seemed to go even faster and harder than before, while Azreal continued to scream like crazy in his mind his body still showed no reaction.


    Finally, Kale stops and licked Azreal¡¯s face, licking his face was creepy enough but it¡¯s felt like his tone was big enough to cover half his face.


    ¡®Disgusting¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow and if you don¡¯t wake up I¡¯ll have a special surprise for you then.¡±


    If it¡¯s wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯d regained his sense of touch and felt no pain from his rectum no one could¡¯ve convinced him that this psychopath wasn¡¯t using his body to pleasure himself.


    ¡°Hey rabbit man I¡¯m done and clean him up¡±


    ¡®...¡¯


    With that Kale left and a familiar set of footsteps entered the room, someone, he was only known as ¡®rabbit man¡¯ simply because he never spoke and that what kale called him, what exactly they meant by clean up he didn¡¯t have the slightest clue since the room was always quiet when he entered but every time Kale came to visit ¡®rabbit man¡¯ would come ¡®clean¡¯ him up.


    When ¡®rabbit man¡¯ entered the room he felt a soothing sensation coming from his back before the feel eventually vanished and that area of skin felt like it normally, at least as normal as he could remember.


    Only now did he realize that every time he''d hear Kale whipping him the ¡®rabbit man¡¯ would come fix him up and what they meant by ¡®clean¡¯.


    The ¡®rabbit man¡¯ applied the liquid or whatever provided that sense on all of his back with missing a single affected area.


    Azreal could swear that he heard a sigh coming from ¡®rabbit man¡¯ before he heard the door closing.


    ¡®This is my life now?¡¯

 Chapter 51 : Interlude (2)

    Kale broke dozens of their ¡®appointments¡¯ It¡¯s been over two months since he last came to ¡®visit¡¯ and Azreal didn¡¯t mind in the slightest especially since he didn¡¯t want to get tortured.


    ¡°Damn it! It still isn¡¯t awake yet? Am starting to think that it¡¯s toying with me! Fuck someone get me something to beat it with if I don¡¯t beat it awake or to death today my name won¡¯t be Lako!¡±


    When Azreal heard this he was instantly stunned


    ¡®Fuck what is wrong with this guy?! Does it really cost you that much to keep me alive?!¡¯


    Azreal couldn¡¯t help but scream in his mind.


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Instantly a set of footsteps could be heard running off.


    ¡°You might have my brother fooled that you¡¯re still unconscious but after I beat you today we¡¯ll see!¡±


    Peace really doesn¡¯t last...


    Two months of peace and now this.


    The footsteps that ran off could be heard running back.


    ¡°Boss mayor is here to see you!¡±


    Hearing who was hear Lako¡¯s voice no longer contained anger but instead disgust.


    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m busy¡±


    ¡°I tried but h-¡°


    ¡°you don¡¯t look busy to me¡±


    Mayors voice sounded enticing, no different from a common swindler.


    ¡°Tsk this isn¡¯t your backyard. Don¡¯t come strolling in as you please I can¡¯t promise you¡¯d be able to walk out just the same¡±


    ¡°Hehehe so this is it?¡±


    Mayor ignored him even pushed him out of way and looked at nude Azreal with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Why is it still asleep?¡±


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Three heavy handed slap ran across Azreal¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Lako?¡±


    Other than the obvious surprises in his voice he sounded like a boss swindler speaking to a subordinate swindler.


    ¡°Hmph didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll handle it?¡±


    ¡°I should have known something was wrong when you were avoiding me, Baron is gracing your lowly arena with a visit because I managed to tell him about this thing and now it¡¯s not even waking up? Do you think I¡¯m the only one that he will kill if he thinks I lied to him?¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say I¡¯ll handle it?


    Lako annoyance was clear when he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡®I can tell this isn¡¯t going to end well¡­.¡¯


    Without any hesitation Azreal¡¯s consciousness went inside his space ring, this was a plan he came up with to avoid the pain Kale would bring with him.


    Hopefully, if he didn¡¯t leave any of his consciousness in his body maybe he wouldn¡¯t feel anything that happened to his body.


    The space ring that they¡¯d taken from him was Kyles own no one noticed the one that Maseru had given him because it blended with his skin.


    To his surprise, his sword was in there he didn¡¯t remember taking it up when he was in Gaza but then again he doesn¡¯t remember much so maybe he did take it up.


    Normal when he entered his only reason was the book so he didn¡¯t walk around he just went directly to it.


    Azreal remained in the space ring for over an hour before finally deciding to go back to his body.


    ¡®Fuck!!¡¯


    The moment he entered his body pain assaulted him like he was being trampled, he didn¡¯t even bother inspecting his body and he knew several bones were broken.


    ¡°You know if you continue to play dead he¡¯ll eventually kill you¡±


    Azreal was stunned into silence his heartbeat sped up like crazy he wasn¡¯t even sure how to react or who it was because he didn¡¯t recognize the voice.


    ¡°Well I guess you can¡¯t wake up yet since I¡¯ve already made it this way¡±


    ¡®Made me this way?...¡¯


    A soothing sensation ran over the pained areas of his body and that¡¯s when he realized who it was.


    Rabbit man.


    ¡°From the moment Lako and Mako brought you back for me to check up on I could tell that you would wake up in a few days but after taking a second look at you I felt pity¡­.just look how tiny you are¡­...I knew they¡¯d use you as entertainment so added few paralytic herbs in my ointments and¡­.I thought I was saving you but by now you can probably feel pain so instead of helping I¡¯ve only made it worst¡±


    Azreal wasn¡¯t even sure how to react to rabbit man¡¯s words, not being able to suppress his curiosity he opened his eyes to see who rabbit man was but he didn''t see anyone.


    ¡°Sigh I hope I¡¯m making the right choice¡±


    A small pinch came from his feet but he wasn¡¯t able to see what it was because of the position he was in.


    Both hands were chained up to the ceiling while his legs were spread apart by another set of chains on the ground and his body inclined forward a little.


    Almost instantaneously he regains the ability to move his body oddly he didn¡¯t feel any pain from the broken bones they were completely healed.


    ¡®Finally!¡¯


    Just when he was enjoying the feeling of regaining control of his body, the sounds of heavy footsteps approaching ruined his happiness.


    ¡®Kale¡­..¡¯


    As if answering his call kale frantically burst through the door and quickly closed the door behind him.


    By this time Azreal had already taken on his original unconscious pose.


    ¡°Oh pretty your still here¡­..I¡¯m sorry for leaving you for so long I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you!¡±


    Azreal was about to enter the space ring again but something happened that completely stunned him.


    When kale was walking behind him he kept touching his body, caressing would be a better word, it''s like how one would touch their lover.


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡¯


    Unfortunately, he was underestimating Kale, in a swift motion, he heard pants drop and felt a giant hand on his waist¡­...it made him feel so tiny.


    ¡°Fucking bastard!¡±


    No longer able to pretend to be unconscious his eyes flew open gripping onto the chains that held him up he ripped them out of the ceiling


    Twisting around Azreal eyes were completely clouded by anger he didn¡¯t even try to hold back.


    Boom!


    His fist went unhindered, right through Kale¡¯s chest.


    Instantly the entire room became clouded in a red mist was everywhere.


    Performing the same action before he fell to the ground he ripped the chains off his legs, still raging he turned back to look at Kale, what he saw stunned him.


    A giant pig!


    A literal giant pig.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

 Chapter 52 : WarBeast

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±


    Kale was literally a giant pig.


    A giant pink pig.


    At this point, there shouldn¡¯t be anything that should surprise him but it¡¯s a giant pig¡­..


    Scanning Kale¡¯s body, if he stood upright he would be at least seven feet tall completely pink, he had five fingers like a human but when it got down to the last joint to his fingernails it looked as hard as pig hoofs.


    If you got rid of the pig nose, ears, giant tusks and covered his body he could pass for human.


    ¡°Where am I?...¡±


    The room he was in seemed like prison cell four walls no windows and one door.


    Taking the set of keys from Kale¡¯s body while still in his denial phase he went over to the door and opened it.


    ¡®How do I leave this place now¡­¡¯


    Not wasting a moment as soon as he opened the door he started running down the pathway.


    Up the first set of stairs he saw but was blocked by a locked door, fortunately, Kale¡¯s keys could open it.


    What he saw inside stunned him.


    Rows upon Rows of cages hundreds of them and inside of every one of them were humanoid animals like Kale.


    ¡®What¡­.¡¯


    Azreal was rooted in place, at first when he saw Kale he could just add it up as a one-off occurrence but now there were hundreds of them staring at it, they looked just as surprised to see him as he was to see them.


    ¡°Wait so rabbit man¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help speaking out of reflex, the instant he realized he spoke aloud he covered his mouth but It was too late.


    ¡°Hey, Kale is that you? Didn¡¯t expect you to come back so soo-¡±


    While speaking the ¡®person¡¯ walked forward when he saw Azreal he stared at him completely surprised.


    The ¡®person¡¯ who walked out from a corner up ahead looked like a cheetah, checkered skin, hind legs, tail, claws and all.


    The room became completely awkward as the cheetah stared at him, he started back and the caged ¡®animals¡¯ stared at them both.


    Finally, the cheetah broke the silence by sighing and shrugging.


    ¡°And the pig was my only friend in here¡­¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Pu!


    The cheetah moved at breakneck speed leaving only a cloud of dust behind.


    Azreal couldn¡¯t react because of how fast the cheetah moved it wasn¡¯t until the cheetah''s paws with its protruding claws were about a seven feet away from him that everything seemed to be moving in slow motion.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to realize that this was one of the skills he comprehended while being immobile for a year [ ¡®Time¡¯ Manipulation ].


    If there¡¯s a visible threat to his life that was beyond his capabilities it would automatically activate or he could just activate it of his own free will.


    But what confused Azreal was why it would activate on its owns he wasn¡¯t sure how much stronger he became since didn¡¯t know how to measure his strength but he knew he¡¯d gotten a lot stronger ¡ªhe could feel it¡ª So how was it possible for this cheetah to cause his body to instinctively feel endangered.


    He understood that it had incredible speed but he knew clearly that the only reason it got the drop on him was because he was still in shock, and he would have acted before any real harm came to him besides it was so far away from him.


    Putting it aside, for now, Azreal walked over to the cheetah took out his sword and decapitated it.


    Once the threat was taken care of ¡®time¡¯ returned to normal but his breath became ten times heavier like he just ran several miles.


    No matter how hard he tried to sense Divine Energy to replenish his body he couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    ¡®What the hell is this?¡­..¡¯


    Previously when he regained control over his body he never tried to sense any energy because he didn¡¯t need to absorb any but now that the spell activated on its own it sucked his divine energy like it was nothing leaving him feeling completely drained, more than half the divine energy in his body was drained.


    Originally when he used the [ Purple Inferno ] the amount of energy it drained wasn¡¯t anything to worry about since once it attached to something it would suck its energy and not his, so he would¡¯ve never expected so much energy to be used.


    But then again how could it be cheap to manipulate the spatial laws of the realm of gods with him only being in the early stages of Godhood it was a blessing that he was able to do for less than two seconds


    It was incorrect to say that there was no divine energy in the air but the amount that was there was so limited that it was negligible, almost nonexistent.


    The humanoids in the cage stared at the cheetah corpse and the strange looking thing breathing heavily beside him, every single one of them was stunned.


    All the saw was that strange looking creature standing there like it was frozen then all of sudden it turned into a beam of light and the next thing they saw was a headless cheetah.


    Every single one of them was stunned silly.


    How else were they supposed to react, from their point of view everything seemed like it was over before it even began and then in less than a second the cheetah was headless.


    ¡®...¡¯


    Azreal didn¡¯t have any time to pay attention to their gaze he had his hands on his knees breathing heavily but his breathing eventually calmed down, it wasn¡¯t as steady as it was before but it was calmer than a moment ago.


    ¡°Could I be in some close off area that prevents Divine Energy from entering?¡±


    ¡°Divine Energy?.....Kid where are you from?¡±


    Azreal didn¡¯t keep his thoughts to himself but he was still surprised, because he thought he had said it in his mind but the surprise disappeared just as quickly as it came when he realized that he had spoken aloud just now.


    Holding onto the bars of its cage a roughly eight foot tall muscular white bear in pants stared at him, its blood red eyes stared at him without blinking.


    Suppressing the shock he was still feeling from when he realized Kale was a literal pig he walked over to the cage but not too close.


    ¡°Are you the one that spoke just now and do you know why there isn¡¯t any divine energy in the place or better yet where this place is?¡±


    The bear didn¡¯t speak up right away only continued looking at him.


    ¡°My name is Asbiom before I answer your question shouldn¡¯t you answer mine?¡±


    His voice was like a deep rumbling although it wasn¡¯t majestic it still sounded imposing


    ¡°Your question?..... oh I guess you could say


    I¡¯m from the chaos realm and yes divine energy¡±


    Asbiom didn¡¯t speak just continued to look at Azreal before revealing his shard like teeth in the form of a smile.

 Chapter 53 : WarBeast (2)

    ¡°I think you should start running...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the moment he wasn¡¯t able to understand what Asbiom was talking about until someone broke the corner then paused unable to react; looking at the headless body and then Azreal.


    When the ¡®person¡¯ who based on ¡®its¡¯ outer appearance looked like a rat locked eyes with Azreal he immediately started backtracking around the corner before anyone could react.


    ¡°It¡¯s out!!!! It got out!!!¡±


    The rat didn¡¯t waste any time the moment it broke the corner it started screaming and shortly afterward an alarm was set off.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Azreal felt all the strength was leaving the body when heard the alarm after taking another look at the bear he started running in the direction the rat ran in.


    This area of the building seemed to only have one path so he didn¡¯t have much of a choice he could only run after the rat.


    ¡°There it is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up ahead!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to look that creepy...why is so squishy looking?¡±


    ¡°Who cares let¡¯s just catch it!¡±


    Hearing the different voice behind him Azreal only took a glance back to see more than a dozen of those humanoid animals.


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me! Where the hell did you guys come from!?¡±


    Azreal couldn¡¯t help but run ever faster because the ones from behind were gaining speed on him quickly and the rat in front was getting further and further away.


    No matter how hard he ran they were still gaining on him and the rat was getting further away.


    If someone were to be standing on a platform looking down or standing to the side looking at them they would look like blurs moving but looking at them up close the difference would be shocking.


    Azreal was a god with the physique of a god yet he looked like he was having a hard time catching him prey yet his prey didn¡¯t look tired or fatigue in the slightest he looked like he was having a casual jog and so did the ones chasing from behind.


    ¡°What the fuck! Aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be common lackeys!?¡±


    With how everything was playing out Azreal couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud despite the distance between them based on their speed it was only a matter of seconds before they caught up to him while it was only a dream to try and catch the rat.


    He didn¡¯t really have any reason at this point to be chasing the rat but there was no other way to go and was still pissed that the rat got him in this situation.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Azreal was already pushed in a corner at this point, he really didn¡¯t want to use any divine energy until he understood what was going on but in a situation like this he didn¡¯t feel like he had much of a choice it was either attack or ¡ªbest case scenario¡ª go back to his cell.


    While running Azreal pulled his sword out of the space ring, exerting strength on his legs he jumps up in the air, igniting the blade he slashed out with the sword setting the entire passageway on fire.


    Unexpectedly for him the moment he landed [ Time Manipulation ] activated itself, looking around he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡®Why the hell did you activate on your own again?...¡¯


    But when he took a second look his mind shook he felt like nothing made sense.


    About ten of dozen the animals that were chasing him had dashed through the flames without getting burn.


    This might sound like a normal occurrence because if you ran fast enough a normal person would be able to run through fire without getting burned but this wasn¡¯t normal fire this was flames that would burn anything it touched into nothing.


    The animals had moved so fast that their after image still stood in place almost as if they were real and looking at where the frozen flames landed it was directly on their bodies, logically speaking they should be balls of flames but here they are frozen in mid-air without the slightest scratch on them.


    Taking a closer look at the faces of the humanoid beast every single one of them looked completely arrogant with their eyes locked on him with nothing but contempt.


    After analyzing the situation in less than a second Azreal ran forward with his sword in hand looking incredibly annoyed.


    As he covered the distance getting closer to them all their eyes were following his movements it looked incredibly creepy, even though they could still see their eyes didn¡¯t contain a trace of fear but only contempt.


    To them, Azreal should look a beam of light so for them to be able to track his movements were incredibly added to the fact that they still held no fear was even more amazing.


    Even more shocking was that they slowly started raising their arms even their bodies slowly started moving.


    [ Time Manipulation ] was a skill that would basically lift the restrictions of some spacial laws on the user, so logically right now they should look like frozen statues to him but that wasn¡¯t the reality, just how fast could they ¡®people¡¯ move.


    Despite this amazing fact, it didn¡¯t really help since Azreal could move at his normal speed while they were still trying to break out of the restrictions.


    Azreal had already gotten in front of a dog looking humanoid and just slashed him in two not even thinking twice, repeating this action three more times before he stopped his body swaying and started vomiting up blood.


    When he vomited up blood [ Time Manipulation ] stopped for an instant before reactivating just as quickly but that was more than enough for the humanoids.


    Taking advantage of that split second opening they appeared in front of Azreal, a fuzzy type raccoon had his outstretched hand in front of his face with small streaks electricity moving across his palm in slow motion.


    In the moment he didn¡¯t have time to focus on that, the entire earth felt like it was spinning under him, he felt dehydrated, weak everything felt wrong, his body felt empty he couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    Common sense could tell him that his divine energy had been sucked dry in the last moment before his consciousness faded he instinctively recalled the sword into his space ring.


    After doing that everything thing went back to normal and his body fell face first straight into the raccoon''s paws, a huge surge of electricity ran through his body unhindered.


    His entire body started to spasm like crazy because nothing was there to hinder the invading electricity¡¯s path when the raccoon pulled back it¡¯s paw Azreal¡¯s body fell to the grown smoking.


    ¡°Tsk is this what people from the chaos are capable of? Grab the body let¡¯s go¡±


    One of the ¡®persons in the group hesitated before willing up his courage to speak.


    ¡°...Uhmm...wa..what about the sword...¡±


    No one responded just leaving him to pick up the still red smoking body.

 Chapter 54 : WarBeast (3)

    Forcefully trying to open his eyes a few times but each time his eyelids seemed to get heavier and closed on their own.


    After a while, he decided to just stop and wait ¡ªon what felt like a few hours¡ª before trying again.


    Everything looked out of focus like he was seeing doubles, painfully moving his head from side to side groaning in pain the entire time he found a sort of familiar face.


    Asbiom.


    He was currently in one of the cages with the other humanoids but all the others stuck to the opposite sides of where he was, not wanting to get too close, scanning him from head to toe wryly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay them any mind, It¡¯s probably their first time seeing something from legend¡±


    Turning his attention to Asbiom he tried to speak but only groans came out, his body felt too weak to even speak, just turning his head was a painful task.


    Asbiom stared at Azreal for a second before his eyes started glowing and a glowing light shot out from them into Azreal¡¯s eyes.


    <<This is my imprint on you, It seems like you are too weak to speak so we can communicate this way>>


    Stunned, Azreal took a moment to realize that the bear was using telepathy, when the glowing light entered his mind it formed a hazy silhouette that had not taken its true form as it.


    As it appeared in his mind before the image fully formed just seeing the light alone caused a sense of fear that he would¡¯ve thought had long left him to be formed in his mind.


    The ¡®Glowing Man¡¯.


    Instantly chains shot out of the pitch black environment wrapping the glowing light in their deadly embrace.


    Fear could be seen clearly on his face as he slowly stepped back further, although it was impossible for his consciousness to breath he started feeling like he was suffocating, the entire space felt so much smaller than it actually was and it felt like it was still shrinking.


    <<Calm down, I won¡¯t hurt you>>


    As Asbioms voice was once again heard in his mind the glowing silhouette took the form of the white bear.


    Noticing the figure and the voice Azreal calmed down quite a bit but even so the chains didn¡¯t move because of a bit of anger that grew inside him.


    <<How are you here?>>If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    <<I just told you this is my imprint, this is just a tiny piece of my consciousness>>


    After understanding that and looking at the chains that restricted Asbioms movements he didn¡¯t dwell on it for long.


    <<do you know where am I?.>>


    None of the weakness that was plaguing his body could be identified from his thoughts, his voice sounded just like it would when he¡¯s at his peak mixed in with the anger.


    <<The home of the WarBeasts, the Nether Realm. How can you not know but be here?>>


    Asbiom completely ignored the anger in his voice.


    Thinking back Azreal remembered Maseru mentioning it in passing but he didn¡¯t dwell on it or explain anything about so neither did he.


    <<........Warbeast? I don¡¯t know.>>


    The anger inside him only grew larger as he started feeling like a man who lived his entire life comfortably in a cage with a curtain covering it and now that the curtain was removed and the cage was open he felt like he knew nothing and no matter how hard he tried to understand his new world it felt like he was wasting his time and he didn¡¯t have the slightest clue how to change.


    Every step he took to try and understand things better he found himself tossed somewhere new and he had to start everything over, it was so frustrating and he¡¯s only been here for a little over a year and most of that time he was incapacitated in a dungeon.


    <<Mhmm...The Nether Realm is sealed off from the entire chaos realm, it could be considered its own world without the help of¡­..>>


    Speaking up to this point Asbiom paused for a second before continuing.


    <<I suppose it could be considered your good fortune meeting me>>


    Suppressing his frustration and anger and ignoring Asbioms words, Azreal tried to calm himself down before speaking.


    <<What are Warbeast?>>


    Asbiom didn¡¯t answer right away only staring at the manifestation of Azreal¡¯s consciousness.


    <<What do you mean by what is a Warbeast? Just look at me>>


    The anger that he was trying to suppress so hard before seem to want to flare up at any moment, gritting his teeth he changed the topic.


    <<Do you know why I can¡¯t sense Divine Energy? Does it have something to do with the nether realm?>>


    <<I suppose you could say that, I won¡¯t get into a long drawn out explanation but Warbeast don¡¯t have any use for Divine Energy because it doesn¡¯t really exist here we use Nether Energy but the main reason you can¡¯t sense any energy is because of those wrist cuffs you¡¯re wearing>>


    It was only now that Azreal realize that he was wearing wrist cuffs with the broken chains attached to them.


    Even though he was given an explanation as to why he couldn¡¯t sense any energy it didn¡¯t really help since he was too weak to remove them.


    <<But even so I wouldn¡¯t recommend you taking them off, you should just forget about those fancy spells you learned because you won¡¯t be able to use them anymore, I¡¯d advise you to just wait until you naturally gain back some energy to move around on your own>>


    Asbiom words stunned Azreal forget about his spells?


    What could he do without them?


    Sure he knew how to fight but that was basically street brawling there was no technique to it, just the principle of ensuring you win while taking as little damage as possible what would happen if he met a bonafide fighter.


    So far he¡¯s been operating under the principle of technique is nothing in front of absolute power.


    But what now?.


    <<Why?>>


    Once again Asbiom looked at him before speaking.


    <<Kid, your body is suited for Divine Energy, trying to absorb Nether Energy is nothing short willingly eating poison but if you do me a favor I might have a way of helping you, you still won¡¯t be able to use your fancy spell but it¡¯s still better than nothing>>

 Chapter 55 : WarBeast (4)

    <<How?>>


    ¡°Which cage is it in?¡±


    Before he could get an answer a familiar voice entered his ears.


    Lako.


    Opening his eyes he saw a blurry figure walking in followed by a few others, stopping a few meters away the one in front stared at Asbiom.


    ¡°Move aside¡±


    Hesitating for a moment Asbiom eventually moved.


    ¡°Doc¡±


    A tiny figure hopped from behind them and ¡®walked¡¯ over to Azreal¡¯s body.


    ¡°Kid I¡¯m gonna feed you something that¡¯ll help you to accumulate some natural energy since I don¡¯t think Nether Energy would be very suitable.¡±


    The rabbit once again moved out of his field of vision but he could hear some small sound of writing on the floor, afterwards, he heard two clicking sounds and a small weight was removed from his arms.


    When the wrist cuffs were removed he felt as if a weight he didn¡¯t know existed on his body was removed.


    He felt so much lighter.


    ¡°Alright I¡¯m gonna put this pill in your mouth I want you to swallow it¡±


    Azreal started at him wryly with his unfocused eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha don¡¯t worry it¡¯s nothing bad it¡¯s something to prompt your body into action¡±


    Using his fuzzy little hands he opened Azreal¡¯s mouth putting a tiny clear pill inside, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t willingly swallow the pill the doctor massaged his throat making him swallow.


    The pill didn¡¯t make it into his stomach the moment he swallowed it-it started melting releasing a warm refreshing energy into his body.


    Every single one of the pores on his body opened up to absorb the energy from the surroundings.


    From outside looking at Azreal¡¯s body, you could see a clear solid oceanic blue energy surrounding his body slowly being absorbed by him.


    ¡°How long will this take?¡±


    The rabbit doctor had already hopped back over Lako¡¯s side.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the human body but it shouldn¡¯t take too long¡±


    ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Azreal was in absolute paradise, his body felt like a dessert that had seen rain in months and finally, there was a heavy downpour.


    But this entire although refreshing feeling felt very different from Divine Energy, Divine Energy although calm felt very domineering while the current energy that was surrounding him was only calm nothing else to it.


    If Divine Energy could be considered a father, calm yet domineering the Natural Energy would be like a mother with her newborn or an older sister taking care of her younger brother.


    Just based on how the energy felt in his body he knew that it couldn¡¯t be used to cast any spells it was only there to rejuvenate his body.


    Although the energy looked calm on the surface Azreal was absorbing it like a bottomless pit after a few minutes the energy started to scatter.


    Before he could sit up he heard a clicking sound and the weight that was just released was reintroduced to his body.


    From this, he knew that the reason he never noticed it before was because he was incapacitated for over a year so his body had gotten used to it.


    His vision was originally blurry had now come into focus, so looking in front of him he saw a tall skinny pig looking back at him with a devilish smile.


    Although his body or tusks weren¡¯t as big as Kale¡¯s he was about the size of a well-built human, behind him were a few other animals who stood on their hind legs they were either cheetah¡¯s or pigs.


    Majority of their body had the anatomy of a human but looked like an animal on the outside, all of them without exception stood on their hind legs, although their hands had five fingers like a human however for the cheetah¡¯s their fingers were still as short and stumpy with the protruding claws just like their four-legged relatives.


    The pigs were just the same with their fingers having the same texture as hoofs.


    When it came to their feet the pig''s legs were the same as their four-legged relatives only that theirs were longer to match their body¡¯s, they didn¡¯t have any toes just hoofs.


    The cheetahs were pretty much the same their legs were only longer to fit their body but pretty much looked the same as the four-legged ones.


    Asbiom was the same aside from standing up straight he had everything else for a bear including its long face, in fact, all the animals he¡¯d seen so far were the same as the ones from the animal kingdom but could stand up straight and speak.


    Oddly enough the rabbit doctor wasn¡¯t this way he looked just like a normal rabbit that stood on its hind legs even the height was the same.


    ¡°For over a year now I¡¯ve kept you alive because my brother asked me to, I don¡¯t know about you but I think it¡¯s only fair that you work to pay off a little of what you cost us¡±


    The moment Azreal opened his eyes and sat up Lako walked over to him and began to speak.


    Looking back at the pig with his wet snout coming closer to him Azreal felt disgusted, he looked like a grown man who¡¯d just finished eating some hot and didn¡¯t clear the snot of his face.


    Maybe it was because he hadn¡¯t been in control of his body for over a year or the arrogance that had been so deeply ingrained in him that it became apart of him but the disgust he felt looking at Lako showed clearly on his face.


    When Lako and his men noticed it all their faces warped in anger, all his men were just waiting for him to give an order and they beat Azreal within an inch of his life.


    ¡°Boy, are you looking down on us?!¡±


    Lako didn¡¯t ever try to suppress his rage but as his body trembled in anger the water on his snout flashed onto Azreal¡¯s body which only caused his disgust to be elevated to another level.


    Which only caused Lako¡¯s body to tremble even more in anger and more snot flew turning into a disgusting cycle


    Taking a deep breath Azreal finally spoke after the round of anger and disgust.


    ¡°You said I should work to pay off my debt but didn¡¯t you rob me to build all of this?¡±

 Chapter 56 : WarBeast (5)

    The entire room turned deathly silent, everyone¡¯s attention was either on Azreal or Lako¡¯s party.


    They were just waiting to see how things would turn out but the majority of them were filled with expectation.


    And they weren¡¯t disappointed.


    Pah!


    Azreal was sent flying clear across the ¡®room¡¯, Lako slowly walked towards him seething.


    There really was no other way for this to play out, Azreal had called Lako a thief straight to his face, if it had been said when they were alone that would be one thing but he said it in front of all the ¡®free laborers¡¯.


    What made it worse was that it was true and everyone already knew it but they all chose to turn a blind eye.


    ...


    The WarBeast needed to fear and respect him, if they had nothing to fear wouldn¡¯t they start talking back as they please and start thinking about escaping.


    The thing that made it even worst was the this was said in front of his men, the ¡®free laborers¡¯ could be ignored by just adding extra punishments and stuff like that to keep them in line but the same couldn¡¯t be said for his men.


    What would happen if they lost respect for him?


    They say strength brings respect but he hardly had that what he had was money so it wasn¡¯t hard to buy loyalty but what happens when they start thinking he¡¯s can easily be stepped on?


    ¡°You little hairless monkey, Master Lako is going to break you in line today¡±


    Still fuming Lako took slow steady steps towards Azreal, reaching behind his back to take out a batten.


    There wasn¡¯t much light in the room the cages were held even so the batten gave a reflective glow proving that it was either a really shining piece of wood or a really hard metal.


    From the time he¡¯d gotten the slap Azreal hadn¡¯t said anything, his mind was spinning both from the heavy slap and his own confusion.


    Back when he was in Gaza he knew he was strong, he didn¡¯t feel like he was that much weaker than the members of the guild that he saw.


    He didn¡¯t try comparing his strength to Rhyno because his strength seemed limitless even when he was teaching him it didn¡¯t look like he used much effort.


    Before he lost consciousness he knew he made a breakthrough, not just some tiny increase in strength but it felt like a major increase but what the fuck was this?Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    [ Time Manipulation ] activated itself when he met the cheetah because it sensed danger where he did not, then when he was being chased and it activated again something even more miraculous happened the Warbeast could still move.


    None this made any sense he just had a major breakthrough in strength!


    Why was he being beaten like a helpless child?


    Wahm!


    Azreal was ripped from his thought by a hit out off the metal batten.


    Wahm! Wahm! Wahm!


    Followed by another three in quick succession of the first, clear cracking sound could be heard in echoing in the room.


    ¡°You. Will. Obey!¡±


    Wahm! Wahm! Wahm!


    Lako matched his beating perfectly with his words adding more strength in each word and swing.


    It¡¯s not that Azreal was so strong that he wasn¡¯t crying from having the hell beaten out of him it was just that he¡¯d already lost consciousness.


    When he first got hit he¡¯d lost his breath and before he could catch it back he¡¯d already received three across the head.


    Blood and tattered skin kept flying everywhere across the room but all of this escaped Lako¡¯s notice he¡¯d already gotten lost in what he was doing.


    Only seeming to get angrier with each hit and the angrier he got the harder he hit and the harder he hit the angrier he got it was just an endless loop.


    If anyone were to take a moment to look at the other WarBeast across the cells they were watching every one of them showed the same expression as Lako, their fangs grew long as their claws came out of their skin.


    Every single one of them looked like wild beast that were about rampage even Asbiom was no exception.


    ¡°Stop Lako!¡±


    The doctor was the only one that seemed like he wasn¡¯t affected, rushing in front of Lako and pushing him aside and in one swift motion, he threw a thick cloth over Azreal.


    Lako was dazed for a moment before slowly gaining back his rationality and so did everyone else some slower than others.


    ¡°Ah...Doctor...I...I...I¡¯m sorry I lost myself¡±


    Lako¡¯s breathing was heavy as he tried to suppress what just happened and calm himself down.


    Turning his attention to the way how the cloth was shaped oddly over Azreal¡¯s body due to how his bones were rearranged, Lako became slightly worried.


    ¡°Is¡­..¡±


    Rabbit man looked at him like he was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a good look at him yet but I can tell you this is going to cost you¡­..a lot¡±


    Lako felt slightly angry but had no choice but to swallow it when he took another glance at the way cloth was shaped oddly.


    ¡°Will he be okay for the¡­.¡±


    Lowering his voice Lako was about to ask but seeing how the doctor was getting angrier he stop talking.


    Whether the doctor had any special feelings for Azreal was debatable but what was a sure thing was he was a doctor and he¡¯d sworn an oath now looking at Lako who so casually dumped a hot load of steaming shit in front of him how could he now get upset?


    ¡°It depends on how much you¡¯re willing to spend, expensive medicine equals quick recovery, cheap medicine equals slow recovery. Do you understand?¡±


    Rabbit man spoke down to Lako like he was speaking to a toddler, the bare minimum respect an employee should have for their employer was in his voice but it was just incredibly had to find.


    After thinking for a moment Lako spoke with a sigh slightly lowering his head.


    ¡°I understand doctor, just tell me what you need¡­¡±


    With that, he turned around signaling to his men to leave.


    Just as they were about to step out of the cage the doctor spoke again.


    ¡°Do you expect me to carry him?¡±


    Every one of them turned around looking stressed, the distance from the back of the cage to the front was quite a distance yet he waited until they reached the gate to say something.


    Although it annoyed them it wasn¡¯t a problem the problem was carrying Azreal.

 Chapter 57 : Abdication (1)

    Levitating comfortably in a cocoon of blue flames with a little bit of red mixed in, Shahiem mind was no longer focused on the present, rather his thoughts wandered to the future while still reminiscing on the past.


    The cocoon slowly descended further down into the volcano it floated above, finally touching the surface of the bubbling lava the cocoon slowly broke apart leaving only small patches of fire still burning on his body.


    Rhyno and Grimm sat on the rim of the active volcano sporadically taking glances at Shahiem whose body rested comfortably in the lava-like he was in a pool of water.


    ¡°To think a few months ago he couldn¡¯t even get close to the surface...hopefully in another year or so he¡¯ll be able to reach the volcanoes heart¡±


    Rhyno couldn¡¯t help praising while taking a glance to ensure Shahiem was fine.


    ¡°If he had faith from the very beginning in the Phoenix inheritance he would have progressed further already but his fear held him back¡±


    Rhyno continued but Grimm didn¡¯t respond he only stared at Shahiem¡¯s slowly submerging body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really concerned about that, what¡¯s really on my mind is that he seemingly got over Adidja¡¯s death so easily¡­¡± Grimm finally spoke, his voice sounding just as demonic as it did in the past.


    Shaking his head Rhyno reply without hesitation.


    ¡°I feel like he¡¯s probably suppressing it because he knows he needs to get stronger or maybe Adidja said something to him...whatever it maybe we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    When they thought about the last time they saw Adidja they both fell silent.


    ~:~


    A year earlier in Waterford.


    Few weeks had already passed since Adidja¡¯s death and the entire nation seemed to still mourn the loss of it king.


    Both Queens of Gaza especially so, up to this day neither of them have stepped out of their room nor wore anything other than red to show they were still in mourning.


    But then again they¡¯d been together for millions of years it¡¯s not something that they get over with just a few days of mourning.


    The same time that Rhyno and the others found out of about Adidja¡¯s death they went to the city to retrieve his body but the condition that they found his body in stunned and enraged them.


    Adidja was completely nude with two spikes running through his palm suspending him in the air while another four ran through his torso for no apparent purpose other than to mutilate his corpse but what really infuriated them was that the word ¡®traitor¡¯ was carved out in the center of his chest, along his arms, thigh, back, and forehead.


    Even though it was horrible it wasn¡¯t the worst part, the wounds were carved with something very powerful, glowing with a blue-ish red glow giving off a suppressing feeling that was incredibly familiar to them.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Tribulation Lightning.


    Those inscriptions were things that could never hope to remove they would stay on him for eternity, only when his bones turned into dust would he be free of the markings.


    Without needing to speak they all knew that they would not be able to keep their promise to Adidja even if they wanted to, once Shahiem sees his father''s body there would be no peace between Gaza and Alliance.


    Both could no longer coexist one needed to disappear.


    Covering up his body in a traditional black cloth with some golden designs on it they went to the library to retrieve the blue book Adidja told them about before opening a portal back to Waterford.


    Once they returned they informed the prince and the queens that they brought back his body.


    When Kesha and Sheba saw it they cried even harder than they did when they found out that he died, seemly on the verge of a mental break down.


    Shahiem, on the other hand, frowned a little with tears welling up in his eyes but he didn¡¯t seem as heart-wrenching as his mother and that didn¡¯t escape Rhyno and the others notice.


    Another month or two went by and Shahiem used national funds and manpower to rebuild the completely destroyed Gaza city in a short time but instead of a Palace in the center, a spectacular tomb took its place.


    On both sides of the staircase leading up to the tomb were statues of Adidja, starting from one when his mother was pregnant with him and parallel to that on the other side was a baby Adidja on his mother''s breast and so in continued, at the top of the staircase before the tomb a mural carved in stone depicting Adidja sitting on his throne with a baby Shahiem in hand, Sheba and Kesha seated on thrones to his left and right.


    The mural was infused with some of Adidja¡¯s blood as well as Divine Energy from Shahiem so if one looked at the mural it would feel as if Adidja himself was looking back at them.


    The entire city was infused with Divine Energy and protection formation that would protect the city and continue to absorb Divine Energy unless someone powerful decided to destroy the city no matter what the city would stand the test of time.


    A summons was sent out to every single person across Gaza that held authority for a meeting in Waterford.


    But the only persons allowed to attend Adidja¡¯s burial was Shahiem, his mother¡¯s and Rhyno and co.


    This sent shockwaves across the nation, no citizen was allowed to attend the king''s burial? What kind of idea was this?


    People should be allowed to come and pay their final respects to their fallen king but no matter who spoke Shahiem refused to allow it.


    And no matter how hard they tried to understand it no one could, it¡¯s not like his body would be exposed for people to see he would still be covered in the traditional black cloth so no one would see his body.


    ~:~


    A Few days later the day of the meeting came, no reason was given for the summons so everyone couldn¡¯t help but speculate.


    ¡°Why do you think the king summoned us all here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Could today be the day he wishes to carry out his coronation?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I didn¡¯t even bring any gift¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk you old foots really came here to kiss ass huh?¡±


    A variety of different discussions rang out across the room everyone was curious about why the meet was called but not everyone was happy about it.


    ¡°Tsk who does this boy think he is summoning me here?!? Huh!?!¡±


    Some of the older heads that were around from the creation of Gaza couldn¡¯t help being angry for what they saw as disrespect.


    ¡°Calm down what if the king hears you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you all! What king!?! Adidja forced my father to bend a knee to his reign and now that he¡¯s dead do you think some little bastard who¡¯s still sucking on his mother¡¯s titties can order me around?!!¡±


    ¡°Say that to his face when he¡¯s here¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up! You think I¡¯m scared¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡­..


    ¡­


    Different discussions like these were happening all across the hall with different groups having their own opinions very few people and groups kept quiet, observing the situation.


    Almost four hours passed and Shahiem didn¡¯t show up and this only further infuriated the already upset nobles.

 Chapter 58 : Abdication (2)

    Another two hours passed


    Shahiem stood in front of the closed door, taking a deep breath before walking into the room and when he did the entire room fell silent, anger was still evident of the faces of some of the nobles but no one spoke.


    Taking a seat on the throne overlooking everyone Shahiem sat down and didn¡¯t utter a word of greeting or an apology for being later.


    Nobody spoke up because they weren¡¯t sure about what¡¯s happening another half hour passed before a young lord stood up bowing out respect before speaking.


    ¡°My name is bradaka, Prin-...Your majesty, I hope I am not being too presumptuous but, when will the citizens be allowed to return to the capital.¡±


    Shahiem sat on the throne looking down on everyone neither arrogant nor humble, simply casual.


    ¡°They won¡¯t¡­Waterford is the new capital of Gaza¡±


    Pausing for a moment to observe the reaction of those below him, he then continued.


    ¡°Gaza city no longer exists, it is nothing more than a tomb that will house my father body, you will all be allowed to visit as you please but absolutely no one will live in the city¡±


    Everyone was stunned people wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t find the words, this was madness! Pure madness.


    Bradaka tried to speak up again but Shahiem raised his hand to stop him and silencing everyone in the hall.


    ¡°Now onto the matter you''ve been waiting for so patiently I¡¯ve decided to abdicate the throne, Gaza was Adidja and Adidja was Gaza, I have no interest in inheriting that burden, so as of today Gaza will be split up into smaller countries or states where you will all choose or lord or prince or even a king to rule, how you decide on your leader is up to you. As of today the royal family of Gaza no longer exist only Waterford will remain under my mothers¡¯ charge¡±


    The entire hall was completely quiet everyone was unsure of how to reply but undoubtedly they were all ecstatic and some had a hard time hiding it.


    ¡°Your Majesty you can¡¯t!¡± bradaka protested


    Shahiem spoke up again and the hall hushed.


    ¡°Majority of you are all snakes waiting to strike and if I ruled I would end up executing majority of the nation my father built simply because you¡¯d try to rip it down so I believe it¡¯s simpler to let you have it, but there is no such thing as a free lunch.¡±


    The expression of majority of the hall changed but Shahiem expression showed that couldn¡¯t care less, he wasn¡¯t normally like this he normally chose his words carefully and he didn¡¯t go through any life-changing realization when his father died it was because Rhyno and the others stood by his side giving him the confidence to act freely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, you will all decide amongst yourself now how and who will rule what portion of land, if you feel like killing each other you can, but once you leave this room that¡¯s it you will not bring the citizens into a senseless war.¡±


    Letting out a gentle sign Shahiem continued.


    ¡°You should all have a token that represents your authority, I''ve noticed a few lords didn¡¯t respond to my summons and instead sent representatives I¡¯d suggest you kill them and take their authority tokens, I¡¯ll give you three hours after three hours I¡¯ll come back with a map to divide everything¡­¡±


    Getting up off the throne Shahiem walked out of the room, regardless of how things turned out Shahiem would have weakened his enemies inside Gaza considerable so even when the land was divided and he hands down his laws it will be no different from when the country only had one ruler.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Shahiem might not want to rule but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll let his father¡¯s legacy be destroyed.


    His mothers¡¯ were still mourning his father¡¯s death and Rhyno and the others were hidden in the palace just in case anything unfortunate should happen after all this was a very unstable time, so for the three hours he basically sat by himself deep in thought.


    Once the three hours passed he walked back into the meeting room just as casually as he exited it, the floor was littered with corpses and soaked with blood but this was something he expected so he just stepped over the corpses on the floor returning to the throne.


    To his surprise majority of the meeting hall was spotless as if they¡¯d all agreed not to use any spell or techniques that would cause major damage.


    Of the close to eight hundred odd invited guest only about three hundred and something remained.


    For this much to have survived they must''ve formed alliances with each other, after all, there was no fighting when he entered the room and every one of the survivors stood in groups of different sizes.


    ¡°I suppose this means you¡¯ve decided.¡±


    Majority of them were injured or tired so they only grunted or made small bows in response, in short order a group of servants walked in with a table and a giant map plastered over it.


    When they came into the room they were stunned for a moment but they dared not tarry so they brought in the table and left right after.


    ¡°Well, come let me see who will govern where¡±


    A newfound energy that they didn¡¯t have before rushed into their bodies and they all rushed up ¡ªas if pre-discussed ¡ª in an orderly fashion.


    Shahiem would take each set of authorization token from a particular lord and combine them into one, across Gaza in every city the city hall would always be in the form of a tower and in the center of that tower would always be a projection of a map of Gaza with the majority of it dimmed and only the area under the control of the different lords across the city would highlighted.


    Gaza¡¯s city halls were plunged into chaos as the border of said lords started expanding overlapping with the borders of other lords, they all understood that this was something only the royal family could authorize, so majority of them of them could guess that this was the way how the young prince would buy the loyalty of the nobles.


    The problem was some nobles didn''t go to the meeting and also didn''t send a proxy so right now their authority token that they have would burn into ashes and the territory closest to them would absorb them, so right now all across Gaza nobles were beating down the doors of the city hall for an explanation but they had no to give, its not like they could reveal their inner thoughts.


    The entire process took a few hours to complete, combining different territories, creating borders and renaming some of them, another servant walked in rolled up the map and left right away.


    ¡°Now let us discuss tribute and laws¡±


    When Shahiem said this very few were surprised after all there is no such thing as a free lunch.


    ¡°Even though you have the power to make your own laws there are few that must be the basis of all your laws as well as even though you have become your own countries if the queens of Waterford should ever call upon you will act as if it is a royal edict¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    As Shahiem continued the once smiling faces grew serious until it turned into to completely anger.


    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exploded.


    ¡°Fuck you boy! Do you know how many of our former comrades we just killed because of the promise that we would rule our own states!!! With those conditions what¡¯s the fucking difference between you ruling us and we supposedly ruling ourselves? I¡¯ll tell you there is none! you fucking bastard! No difference! If you think I¡¯m going to sit here and let some snot nose brat make a fool out of me your fucking crazy!!!!¡±


    The moment he stopped ranting a blade light came out of nowhere beheading him without warning stunning everyone in the room.


    Shahiem gave no reaction other than using his hand to prop his head up the say way adidja did, when he spoke again to all the nobles in the room his figure overlapped with the figure of a young adidja.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t hear you, could you please repeat that?¡±


    ~:~


    After making an example out of one person the meeting progressed smoothly.


    Once the meeting ended Shahiem went straight to his room closing the room behind him.


    Shahiem walked out to the balcony staring off into the distance, tearing welling up inside his eyes.


    ¡°Father¡­.¡±


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, gripping onto the clothes he wore that once belonged to his father he started crying without holding anything back.


    His entire world crumbled around him and he had to be strong for everyone, to honor the memory of his father but he couldn''t anymore.


    He hadn¡¯t cried from the beginning and now everything just kept pouring out and he didn¡¯t have the strength to stop it anymore, so he dropped to his knees and screamed without holding anything back.

 Look at the new cover

    Alrite so I guess I own you guys and explanation since been over a month or longer since i uploaded anything.


    me and my friends we being dumb and we go into a head on with any car that some drunk old man was driving, I wasn¡¯t wearing any seat beat so yea I got pretty f*cked up but docs said I should be grateful I¡¯m alive since I could¡¯ve gone through the windscreen.


    so I¡¯ve mostly recovered but still in the hospital, my left arm isn¡¯t all that great because my bone is pinching on my nerve or something like that (tbh I like to listen to bad news so blocked it out)This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    i will hopefully be having surgery early summer since they said theirs no risk of me losing functionality and there are a lot of people here who are worst off than me (most importantly I¡¯m getting free food that taste pretty great and the nurses and female doctors ?????? my my)


    so I will be back soon and Lol I¡¯m honestly not promising to making up for lost chapters if it goes over what I have already written.


    P.S. If you see any of my novels on Qidian </img>"> please provide positive ratings/ reviews because I¡¯m trying to get a free cover arts for them.


    <3